Michael Wynn's Occult Reference Library
ENTITY,ENTITIES

Return to Occult Library Index

A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGICK SPELLS

sies knew their lore by inheritance rather than from a book, and the similarities are remarkable. ritual was practised by the canal people within a triple magical square, each square joined by four lines and constructed from wood known as 'the mill. only the women entered the sacred area, under the leadership of a senior female water witch, though the chief male, known as the master, summoned the entity to assist in the ritual. if you would like to read more about this, you will find some recommended books listed in further reading, page 301. certainly, i can recall two terrifyingly swarthy aunts who commanded the family, and my father recounted many superstitions and much canal lore when i was young. this included the tale of a terrifying character called kit crewbucket, whose ghostly for

ALEISTER CROWLEY EIGHT LECTURES ON YOGA

troduction than 'the bases of modern science, by my old and valued friend the late j. w. n. sullivan. i do not want to detain you too long with quotations from this admirable book. i would much rather you got it and read it yourself; you could hardly make better use of your time. but let us spend a few moments on his remarks about the question of geometry. our conceptions of space as a subjective entity has been completely upset by the discovery that the equations of newton based on euclidean geometry are inadequate to explain the phenomena of gravitation. it is instinctive to us to think of a straight line; it is somehow axiomatic. but we learn that this does not exist in the objective universe. we have to use another geometry, riemann's geometry, which is one of the curved geometries (th

ALEISTER CROWLEY AD MEIORUM CTHULHI GLORIAM

the devil pazuzu was a prime example of the type of devil of which the sumerians were particularly aware, and which they depicted constantly in their carvings and statues. the purpose of this iconography was to ward off the spiritual- and psychic- circumstances which would precipitate a plague, or some other evil "evil to destroy evil" although the ancient people of the world were conscious of an entity we might call the :author of all evil, the devil or satan, as evident in the sumerian creation epic and the rumoured existences of the cult of set of the egyptians, the more pressing concern was usually the exorcism of tiamat, she exists, somehow, just as the abyss exists and is perhaps indispensable to human life if we think of her as typifying the female quality of energy. although marduk

ALEISTER CROWLEY LIBER 777

an names have been left as in the first edition. these differ from both modern transliterations and those employed by early 20th-century writers such as budge. line 1: asar is better known by the hellenized form osiris; asar-un-nefer( osiris the beautiful) was a particular epiphet or title of this god. hadith in this line (also hadit in line 0) is not a historical egyptian deity but refers to the entity described in cap. ii of the book of the law; the name is a garbled or corrupt form of heru- behutet (horus of behutet, a solar-martial form of horus symbolized by the winged disk. heru- ra-ha is not a historical egyptian deity but is mentioned in cap. iii of the book of the law and is said to combine hoor-par-kraat (horus the child) and ra-hoor-khuit (ra-horus of the two horizons. line 6: o

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK IN THEORY AND PRACTICE

and succubi for a discussion of analogous phenomena> 89 there has been a good deal of discussion in the past within the colleges of the holy ghost, as to whether it would be quite legitimate to seek to transcend this limitation. one need not presume to pass judgment. one can leave the decision to the will of each magician. the book of the dead contains many chapters intended to enable the magical entity of a man who is dead, and so deprived (according to the theory of death then current) of the material vehicle for executing his will, to take on the form of certain animals, such as a golden hawk or a crocodile, and in such form to go about the earth "taking his pleasure among the living<crowley, vol. iii, pp. 209-210, whe

given in so many words. it would be unwieldy; besides, nature does not happen to work on those lines. the theory of any process of divination may be stated in a few simple terms. 1. we postulate the existence of intelligences, either within or without the diviner, of which he is not immediately conscious (it does not matter to the theory whether the communicating spirit so-called is an objective entity or a concealed portion of the diviner's mind) we assume that such intelligences are able to reply correctly- within limits- to the questions asked. 2. we postulate that it is possible to construct a compendium of hieroglyphs sufficiently elastic in meaning to include every possible idea, and that one or more of these may always be taken to represent any idea. we assume that any of these hie

r over unpleasantness, and to breathe on the tiniest spark that promises to kindle the tinder- the rotten rags- of hope. the concluding operation is therefore to obtain a judgment of the figure, independent of all intellectual or moral restraint. one must endeavour to apprehend it as a thing absolute in itself. one must treat it, in short, very much the same as one did the question; as a mystical entity, till now unrelated with other phenomena. one must, so to speak, adore it as a god, uncritically "speak, lord, for thy servant heareth" it must be allowed to impose its intrinsic individuality on the mind, to put its fingers independently on whatever notes it pleases. in this way one obtains an impression of the true purport of the answer; and one obtains it armed with a sanction superior t

thin his own sphere, and little or nothing beyond it. graphiel knows all that is knowable about marital matters, as no man can possibly do. for even the most marital man is limited as to madim by the fact that mars is only one element in his molecule; the other elements both inhibit concentration on their colleague, and veil him by insisting on his being interpreted in reference to themselves. no entity whose structure does not include the entire tree of life is capable of the formulae of initiation. graphiel, consulted by the aspirants to adeptship, would be bound to regard the great work as purely a question of combat, and ignore all other considerations. his advice would be absolute on technical points of this kind; but its very perfection would persuade the aspirant to an unbalance cou

is of one's nature which the probationer of a. a. is sworn to accomplish. but "love is the law, love under will" and our lady nuit is. divided for love's sake, for the chance of union" these mirror-mirages are therefore not works of magick, according to the law of thelema: the true magick of horus requires the passionate union of opposites. now the proof that one is in contact with an independent entity depends on a sensation which ought to be unmistakeable if one is in good health. one ought not to be liable to mistake one's own sensible impressions for somebody else's! it is only man's incurable vanity that makes the astral "strayed reveller" or the mystic confuse his own drunken babble with the voice of the most high. the essence of the right sensation consists in recognition of the rea

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK WITHOUT TEARS

ch apollonius would have deliberately discarded at his death. so what use would they be to l vi? even if there were among them a few such elements as would serve his purpose, they would have been devitalized and frittered away by the mere lapse of the centuries, since they had lost connection with the reality of the sage. alternatively, they might have been caught up and adopted by some wandering entity, quite probably some malignant demon. qlipoth- shells of the dead- obsessing spirits! here we are back in the pestilent purlieus of walham green, and the frowsty atmosphere of the frowsy "medium" and the squalid s ance "look! but do not speak to them" as virgil warned dante. so let us look. no! let us first congratulate ourselves that this subject of necromancy is so admirably documented. a

ALEISTER CROWLEY MEDITATION

igid; thus thou mayst abort the fidget-babes that tease the thought. next, let the breath-rhythm be low, easy, regular, and slow; so that thy being be in tune with the great sea's pacific swoon. third, let thy life be pure and calm, swayed softly as a windless palm. fourth, let the will-to-live be bound to the one love of the profound. fifth, let the thought, divinely free from sense, observe its entity. watch every thought that springs; enhance hour after hour thy vigilance! intense and keen, turned inward, miss no atom of analysis! sixth, on one thought securely pinned still every whisper of the wind! so like a flame straight and unstirred burn up thy being in one word! next, still that ecstasy, prolong thy meditation steep and strong, slaying even god, should he distract thy attention f

ALEISTER CROWLEY SEPHER SEPHIROTH

rp transgression(#p goodwill (grace, acceptance, favour, will) without end lwbg ny)b nwcr dwelling in eternity d( nkw# craftiness, cunning myl# the dragon; jackal nt witchcrafts, sorceries myp#k 451 the essence of man md)h t) death )tym the deep, the abyss (gn. 49:25) mwht 452 ardent desire, longing, wish tdmx the crop; the maw nbqrq 453 the animal soul in its fulness (i.e. including the creative entity or ego, chiah; living creature hyx #pn behemoth; beasts twmhb 454 a seal mtwx the gholy ones h (consecrated catamites kept by the priesthood) my#dq continually dymt zaharariel: a title of tiphareth l)yr)rhz 456 the greatest fear (cf. hmy, 56) htmy) the mountain of myrrh (ct. 4:6; see 573) rwmh rh a wall ltwk legs, shanks myqw# the fig-tree and fruit hn)t you (fem. pl) hnt) face, person pwcr

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE OLD AND NEW COMMENTARIES TO LIBER AL

the magical formula of the new aeon! note that i and v are the letters of the father and the son, also of the virgin and the bull (see "liber 418) protected on either side by the letter of air, and followed by the letter of fire twice over. al i,8 "the khabs is in the khu, not the khu in the khabs" the old comment 8. here beings the text. khabs is the secret light or l.v.x; the khu is the magical entity of a man. i find later (sun in virgo, an vii) that khabs means star. in which chase cf. v.5. the doctrine here taught is that that light is innermost, essential man. intra (not extra) nobis regnum dei. the new comment we are not to regard ourselves as base beings, without whose sphere is light or "god. our minds and bodies are veils of the light within. the uninitiate is a "dark star, and t

t 21. refers to the actual picture on the stele. nuit is a conception immeasurably beyond all men have even thought of the divine. thus she is not the mere star-goddess, but a far higher thing, dimly veiled by that unutterable glory. this knowledge is also to be attained by adepts; the outer cannot reach to it. the new comment the importance of this verse lies in the assertion of the metaphysical entity of our lady, her incomprehensibility to normal sense. the method of invoking nuit is given in liber xi (see equinox i, vii. note the initials of god and adorer ga, the earth. note that heaven is not a place where gods live; nuit is heaven, itself. and "heaven" is of course "a place wherein one may fulfil oneself, conformably to the definition of nuit as space previously offered. al i,22 "no

mulates itself in a new universe of images. realizing that these two courses (the materialist's and the mystic's) are equally fatuous, we may engage in either or both of two other plans of action, based on assent to actuality. we may (1) ascertain our own particular properties as partial projections of the absolute; we may allow every image presented to us to be of equally intrinsic and essential entity with ourselves, and its presentation to us a phenomenon necessary in nature; and we may adjust our apprehension to the actuality that every event is an item in the account which we render to ourselves of our own estate. we dare not desire to omit any single entry, lest the balance be upset. we may react with elasticity and indifference to each occurrence, intent only on the idea that the to

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE SWORD OF SONG

s growths of sun and planet and satellite, through all varieties of matter; through infinite diversities of life and thought, possibly, through modes of being of which we neither have a conception, nor are competent to form any, back to the indefinable latency from which they arose. thus the most obvious attribute of the cosmos is its impermenance. it assumes the aspect not so much of a permanent entity as of a changeful process, in which naught endures save the flow of energy and the rational order which pervades it. this is an admirable summary of the buddhist doctrine (b) see above on the first noble truth (c) this is the grand position which buddha carried against the hindu philosophers. in our own country it is the argument of hume, following berkeley to a place where berkeley certain

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

e vertical. 1. in this practice the cavity of the brain is the yoni; the spinal cord is the lingam. 2. concentrate thy thought of adoration in the brain. 3. now begin to awaken the spine in this manner. concentrate thy thought of thyself in the base of the spine, and move it gradually up a little at a time. by this means thou wilt become conscious of the spine, feeling each vertebra as a separate entity. this must be achieved most fully and perfectly before the further practice is begun. 4. next, adore the brain as before, but figure to thyself its content as infinite. deem it to be the womb of isis, or the body of nuit. 5. next, identify thyself with the base of the spine as before, but figure to thyself its energy as infinite. deem it to be the phallus of osiris or the being of hadit. 6

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3

rigid; thus thou mayst abort the fidget-babes that tense the thought. next, let the breath-rhythm be low, easy, regular, and slow; so that thy being be in tune with the great sea's pacific swoon. third, let thy life be pure and calm swayed softly as a windless palm. fourth, let the will-to-live be bound to the one love of the profound. fifth, let the thought, divinely free from sense, observe its entity. watch every thought that springs; enhance hour after hour thy vigilance! intense and keen, turned inward, miss no atom of analysis! sixth, on one thought securely pinned still every whisper of the wind! so like a flame straight and unstirred burn up thy being in one word! next, still that ecstasy, prolong thy meditation steep and strong, slaying even god, should he distract thy attention f

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4

ow the atman (that essence beyond being and not being) allegorically fell by crying "it is i" and how the great hypocrisy arose by supposing individual atmans for all beings, and things which had to incarnate again and again before finally they were swallowed up in the one atman of the beginning. this individualistic conception gotama banned, he would have none of it; a soul, a spirit, a separate entity was anathema to him; but in overthrowing the corrupt ved nta of the latter-day pundits, like luther, who many centuries later tore the tawdry vanities from off the back of prostitute rome, approximating his reformed church to the communistic brotherhood of christ, gotama, the enlightened one, the buddha, now similarly went back to vedic times and to the wisdom of the old rishis. but, fearin

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 6

ath. hereward carrington and john r. meader. wm. rider& son, 8"s" 6"d" net. a most interesting and fairly able book. mr carrington's hysteria is thoroughly diluted by mr meader, or else he has taken a little nourishment and feels better. the vitality book was the scream of a schoolgirl. the "theories" of these writers are, however, too comic to discuss seriously. one believes in "life" a mystical entity flowing through one like a grease-spot through a greenback; the other believes that death is caused by a man's hypnotising himself into the belief that it must come! big as is the present volume, it is necessarily far from complete. yet i am compelled to admit much against my will that he makes out a very strong case for the persistence of personality after death, and its manifestation thro

ALICE A BAILEY01 THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF THE ATOM

point of view of the realistic school, it embodies only a partial truth, and needs to be complemented. the third line of thought we might call the idealistic. it posits an evolutionary process within all manifestation and identifies life with the cosmic process. it is the exact opposite of materialism, and brings the supernatural deity, predicated by the religionist, into the position of a great entity or life, who is evolving through, and by means of, the universe, just as man is evolving consciousness through the medium of an objective physical body. in these three standpoints the frankly materialistic, the purely supernatural, and the idealistic you have the three main lines of thought which have been put forward as explanatory- 4- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis tru

lities of the atom energy, intelligence, ability to select and reject, to attract and repel, sensation, movement, and desire you have something which is very much like the psychology of a human being, only within a more limited radius and of a more circumscribed degree. have we not, therefore, really got back to what might be termed the "psyche of the atom? we have found that the atom is a living entity, a little vibrant world, and that within its sphere of influence other little lives are to be found, and this very much in the same sense that each of us is an entity, or positive nucleus of force or life, holding within our sphere of influence other lesser lives, i.e. the cells of our body. what can be said of us can be said, in degree, of the atom. let us extend our idea of the atom a lit

atom of the chemist. we might extend the idea still further and consider a planet as an atom. perhaps there is a life within the planet that holds the substance of the sphere and all forms of life upon it to itself as a coherent whole, and that has a specific extent of influence. this may sound like a wild speculation, yet, judging from analogy, there may perhaps be within the planetary sphere an entity whose consciousness is as far removed from that of man as the consciousness of man is from that of the atom of chemistry. this thought can again be carried still further, till it includes the atom of the solar system. there, at the heart of the solar system, the sun, you have the positive centre of energy, holding the planets within its sphere of influence. if you have within the atom, inte

s quota to the understanding of the truth. the use of the imagination will frequently open up a wonderful vision, and if this imagination is based on essentials, and starts with a logical hypothesis, perhaps it will lead us to the solution of some of the mysteries and problems which are distressing the world now. if things are to us mysterious and inexplicable, may it not be because of that great entity who is manifesting through our planet, and who is working out a definite purpose and plan, just as you and i may be doing in our lives. at times we carry our physical vehicle into situations, and bring about difficulties in connection with it which are both painful and distressing; granted the hypothesis upon which we are working, it may, therefore, be logical to surmise that the great inte

the thought in the mind of the apostle is that through the medium of every human life, or in the aggregate of lives which compose a solar system, god is, through the form, whatever it may be, working out an idea, a specific concept, or detailed poem. a man is an embodied thought, and this is also the concept latent in the definition of plutarch. you have therein first the idea of a self-conscious entity, you have then to recognise the thought or purpose which that entity is seeking to express, and finally, you have the body or form which is the sequential result. the term logos, translated as the word, is frequently used in the new testament, in speaking of the deity. the outstanding passage in which this is the case is the first chapter of st. john's gospel, where the words occur "in the

ALICE A BAILEY02 INITIATION HUMAN AND SOLAR

out a more complete unification of the personality and the ego, and on higher levels still, with the monad. the whole evolution of the human spirit is a progressive at-one-ment. in the at-one-ment between the ego and the personality lies hid the mystery of the christian doctrine of the atonement. one unification takes place at the moment of individualisation, when man becomes a conscious rational entity, in contradistinction to the animals. as evolution proceeds successive at-one-ments occur. at-one-ment on all levels emotional, intuitional, spiritual and divine consists in conscious, continuous functioning. in all cases it is preceded by a burning, through the medium of the inner fire, and by the destruction, through sacrifice, of all that separates. the approach to unity is through destr

h us ever since. owing to the extreme purity of his nature, and the fact that he is (from the human standpoint) relatively sinless, and hence incapable of response to aught on the dense physical plane, he was unable to take a dense physical body such as ours, and has to function in his etheric body. he is the greatest of all the avatars, or coming ones, for he is a direct reflection of that great entity who lives, and breathes, and functions through all the evolutions on this planet, holding all within his aura or magnetic sphere of influence. in him we live and move and have our being, and none of us can pass beyond the radius of his aura. he is the great sacrifice, who left the glory of the high places and for the sake of the evolving sons of men took upon himself a physical form and was

in possession of the earth; he was a being with a powerful physical body, a co-ordinated astral body, or body of sensation and feeling, and a rudimentary germ of mind which might some day form a nucleus of a mental body. left to himself for long aeons animal man would have eventually progressed out of the animal kingdom into the human, and would have become a self-conscious, functioning, rational entity, but how slow the process would have been may be evidenced by the study of the bushmen of south africa, the veddhas of ceylon, and the hairy ainus. the decision of the planetary logos to take a physical vehicle produced an extraordinary stimulation in the evolutionary process, and by his incarnation, and the methods of force distribution he employed, he brought about in a brief cycle of tim

, the "heavenly men" on intuitional levels and on spiritual levels are completed, and in their turn go to the formation of the centres in the great "heavenly men" of the solar system. these seven heavenly men, in whose bodies each human monad and each deva finds his place, form the seven centres in the body of the logos. he, in his turn, forms the heart centre (for god is love) of a still greater entity. the consummation of all for this solar system will be when the logos takes his fifth initiation. when all the sons of men attain the fifth initiation, he achieves. this is a great mystery and incomprehensible to us. chapter xi the participants in the mysteries the participants in the mysteries are generally known, and no secret has been made of the general personnel and procedure. it is on

t very many in number, for the majority of the great ones pass on steadily and increasingly to other and higher work, as their places can be taken and their functions carried on by members of our earth evolution, both deva and human. among those directly connected with our lodge of masters in its various divisions upon the planet, the following might be enumerated- the "silent watcher" that great entity who is the informing life of the planet, and who holds the same position to the lord of the world, sanat kumara, as the ego does to the lower self of man. some idea of the high stage of evolution of this great being may be gathered from the analogous degree of evolutionary difference existing between a human being and a perfected adept. from the standpoint of our planetary scheme, this grea

ALICE A BAILEY04 A TREATISE ON COSMIC FIRE

triple manifestation of fire demonstrates in the astral and mental bodies likewise, having to do with the substance of those bodies. we might express this fire in its triple manifestation as the sumtotal of the essential fire, or life activity of the third logos. it should be carefully borne in mind that the manifestation of the work of the three logoi is the expression of the mind of some cosmic entity. in the same way, the seven planetary entities, the seven heavenly men, are seven logoi (likewise cosmic beings) who in their totality form the body of the threefold logos. we have, therefore: 1. the undifferentiated logos a cosmic entity. 2. the logos, threefold in manifestation: a. the cosmic lord of will power. b. the cosmic lord of love and wisdom. c. the cosmic lord of active intellige

the system. in the system, the organ of cosmic prana, of the force vitalising matter, is the central sun, which is the direct receiver and dispenser of cosmic radiation. this is one of the threefold divisions of the primordial ray of active intelligence. each of the cosmic rays is in essence threefold, a fact which is oft overlooked, though logically obvious; each ray is the vehicle for a cosmic entity, and all existence is necessarily triple in manifestation. the central sun has within its periphery a centre of reception with a surface radiation. in the planet. in the planet there will be found a similar organ or receiver within its etheric body, the locality of which is not for exoteric publication and cannot therefore be revealed. it is connected with the location of the two poles, nor

tary prana. in man. the organ of reception is the spleen through its etheric counterpart. after distribution over the entire body via the etheric network it demonstrates in surface radiation as the health aura. seventh. thus in all the three bodies will the resemblance clearly be seen, and the working out in perfect correspondence is easily demonstrable: prana of the solar system the solar system entity manifesting..the solar logos. body of manifestation..t. he solar system. receptive centre..pole of the central sun. surface radiation or emanation..solar prana. movement produced..systemic rotation. distributive effect..solar etheric radiation (felt cosmically- 47- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust the planet entity manifesting..a planetary logos. body of manifestation..a

t..solar etheric radiation (felt cosmically- 47- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust the planet entity manifesting..a planetary logos. body of manifestation..a. planet. receptive centre..the planetary pole. surface radiation or emanation..planetary prana. movement produced..planetary rotation. distributive effect..planetary etheric radiation (felt within the system. a human being entity manifesting..the thinker, a dhyan chohan body of manifestation..p. hysical body. receptive centre..the spleen. surface radiation or emanation..health aura. movement produced..atomic rotation. distributive effect..human etheric radiation (felt by environment. the atom of matter entity manifesting..an elementary life. body of manifestation..t. he atomic sphere. receptive centre..pole of the a

of the seven heavenly men. the microcosm receives prana from the sun after it has permeated the planetary etheric vehicle, so that it is solar prana, plus planetary quality. each planet is the embodiment of some one ray aspect, and its quality is marked predominantly on all its evolution. prana, therefore, which is active radiatory heat, varies in vibration and quality according to the receiving entity. man passes the prana through his etheric vehicle, colors it with his own peculiar quality, and so transmits it to the lesser lives that make up his little system. thus, the great interaction goes on, and all parts blend, merge and are interdependent; and all parts receive, color, qualify and transmit. an endless circulation goes on that has neither a conceivable beginning nor possible end

ALICE A BAILEY05 THE LIGHT OF THE SOUL

e practical work to be done, and the embryo yogi can begin his work- 12- the light of the soul copyright 1998 lucis trust the lower forms are constantly and ceaselessly active, endlessly assuming the forms of impulsive desires or dynamic mental thought forms, and it is only as this "form-taking" is controlled and the tumult of the lower nature stilled that it becomes possible for the inner ruling entity to liberate himself from thraldom and impose his vibration upon the lower modifications. this is achieved through concentration the concentrated effort of the soul to hold steadily the position of observer, or perceiver and of seer. when he can do this the lower "spectacle" of the rapidly changing forms of thought and desire fades away, and the realm of the soul, the true field of soul know

must be seen to be related to karma, opportunity and form; there are certain words which when rightly understood give the key to all practical occultism and make the yogi a master of life. they are: sound. number. colour. form word. life. light. body and these are recognized as subject to the space-idea and the time-element. it should be borne in mind, in this connection, that "space is the first entity (secret doctrine i. 583) and that cyclic manifestation is the law of life. when this is recognized, the entity, expressing itself cyclically, will make its presence felt through differentiation, through the colour or quality of the veiling form and through the form itself. these factors make up the sum total of the expression of any identity, god or man, and the appearance of any man in exo

e sutra. this is the subjective aspect in contradistinction to the objective and the essential. 3. form or body. this is the exoteric aspect, that which emerges from the subjective as a result of spiritual urge. the position in space is that part of the body of the heavenly man in which any atom or form has its locale. here it should be remembered that according to the occult student "space is an entity (secret doctrine i. 583, and this entity is one and the same as the cosmic christ, the "body of christ" referred to by st. paul in i. cor. xii. in this sutra, therefore, it is made apparent that the liberated yogi who has developed the intuition can know all things about all forms of life, and this involves a knowledge of: 1. genus. 2. quality. 3. position in space. ray. character. place in

has been covered in the other books and need not be enlarged upon here. 2. the transfer of the consciousness from a lower vehicle into a higher is part of the great creative and evolutionary process. this is a very free translation but conveys a clear interpretation of the truth to be grasped. the evolution of consciousness and the effect of that evolution upon the vehicles in which the conscious entity functions, is the sum total of the processes of nature and from the standpoint of the intelligent human unit, three words cover the process and the result. these words are, transfer, transmutation, and transformation. one of the basic laws in occult development and in spiritual unfoldment is given in the words "as a man thinketh, so is he" and to it one can link the oriental truism "energy

lf; as he shifts his consciousness from one objective to another, so he alters himself, and this is true in all realms and states, higher or lower. the effect of the transference of our conscious thinking state from a low objective to a high one produces a flow of energy of a vibratory quality equivalent to the higher objective. this produces a change or a mutation in the vestures of the thinking entity, and they become transmuted and brought to a condition where they are adequate to the thought or desire of the man. carried to their conclusion, a transformation is produced, and the words of st. paul become therefore clear "be ye therefore transformed by the renewing of your mind- 209- the light of the soul copyright 1998 lucis trust change your line of thought and you will change your nat

ALICE A BAILEY07 FROM INTELLECT TO INTUITION

of abstract ideas. this is the high heritage of the mystic, but seems as yet not to be within the grasp of the average man. the problem facing the human family today in the realms both of science and of religion results from the fact that the follower of both schools finds he is standing at the portal of a metaphysical world. a cycle of development has come to an end. man, as a thinking, feeling entity, seems now to have arrived at a fair measure of understanding the instrument with which he has to work. he is asking himself: what use is he to make of it? where is the mind, which he is slowly learning to master, going to lead him? what does the future hold for man? something, we feel, of greater beauty and certainty than anything we have hitherto known. perhaps it will be a universal arri

r genius and manifestations, but also its marked defects. the premises upon which the systems are based are widely divergent, and it would be worth our while to consider them, for in understanding them and in the eventual union of the two it is possible that the way out may be found for the new race in the new age. first: in the eastern system, it is assumed that within every human form dwells an entity, a being, called the self or soul. second: this self utilizes the form of the human being as its instrument or means of expression, and through the sum total of the mental and emotional states will eventually manifest itself, utilizing the physical body as its functioning mechanism on the physical plane. finally, the control of these means of expression is brought about under the law of reb

masses are left to struggle in the mire of ignorance, disease and dirt, and, hence, we have the deplorable conditions found throughout the orient, alongside the highest spiritual illumination of the favored few. in the west the emphasis is entirely reversed. the subjective is ignored and regarded as hypothetical, and the premises upon which our culture is based are as follows: first, there is an entity, called the human being, who possesses a mind, a set of emotions and a response apparatus through which he is brought into contact with his environment. second, according to the calibre of his apparatus and the condition of his mind, plus the nature of his environing circumstances, so will be his character and disposition. the goal of the educational process, applied wholesale and indiscrim

itself) and meditation. the consummation of the work is the conscious realization of union called, in christian terminology, the at-one-ment. these three hypotheses must be accepted, at any rate, tentatively, if this process of education through meditation is to be rendered effective. in webster's dictionary, the soul is defined in line with these theories, and the definition runs as follows "an entity conceived as the essence, substance, or actuating cause of individual life, especially of life manifested in psychical activities; the vehicle of individual existence, separate in nature from the body and usually held to be separable in existence."4(29) webster adds the following comment which is appropriate in its application to our theme that "some conceptions, such as that of fechner, th

, including the senses."6(31) this soul, we are told, is a fragment of the oversoul, a spark of the one flame, imprisoned in the body. it is that life aspect which gives to man as to all forms in manifestation life, or being and consciousness. it is the vital factor, that integrating coherent something which makes the human being (composite, yet unified, as he is) a thinking, feeling and aspiring entity. the intellect in man is that factor or quality of soul-awareness which enables him to orient himself to- 23- from intellect to intuition copyright 1998 lucis trust his environment during the stages in which his personality is under development, but which later, through proper meditation, enables him to orient himself towards the soul, as detached from the mechanism, and thus, therefore, to

ALICE A BAILEY08 A TREATISE ON WHITE MAGIC

of self-determination or the teaching that all the lives of which the one life is formed, in their sphere and in their state of being, become, so to speak, grounded in matter and assume forms whereby their peculiar specific state of consciousness may be realised and their vibration stabilised; thus they may know themselves as existences. thus again the one life becomes a stabilised and conscious entity through the medium of the solar system, and is essentially, therefore the sum total of energies, of all states of consciousness, and of all forms in existence. the homogeneous becomes the heterogeneous, and yet remains a unity; the one manifests in diversity and yet is unchanged; the central unity is known in time and space as composite and differentiated and yet, when time and space are no

produce the objective manifestation. the word "conduct" is used here deliberately, for all manifestation, in all the kingdoms of nature, is the expression of the life, purpose and type of activity of some being or existence, and thus is literally the conduct (or outer nature or quality) of a life. these springs of action lie hid in the purpose of any life, whether it be a solar life, a planetary entity, a man, or that being who is the sum total of the states of consciousness and of the forms of any kingdom in nature- 8- a treatise on white magic copyright 1998 lucis trust 2. laws. a law presupposes a superior being who, gifted with purpose, and aided by intelligence, is so coordinating his forces that a plan is being sequentially and steadily matured. through a clear knowledge of the goal

a man, or that being who is the sum total of the states of consciousness and of the forms of any kingdom in nature- 8- a treatise on white magic copyright 1998 lucis trust 2. laws. a law presupposes a superior being who, gifted with purpose, and aided by intelligence, is so coordinating his forces that a plan is being sequentially and steadily matured. through a clear knowledge of the goal, that entity sets in activity those steps and stages which when carried forward in order will bring the plan to perfection. the word "law, as usually understood, conveys the idea of subjection to an activity which is recognised as inexorable and undeviating, but which is not understood by the one who is subjected to it; it involves, from one standpoint, the attitude of the submersed unit in the group im

on which the mystic has registered down the ages, and which st. paul referred to when he spoke of being "caught up to the third heaven" and of hearing things there which it is not lawful for man to utter. when hearing and sight on those levels are both producing registered experience then we have the occultist plus the mystic. 1. the soul, macrocosmic and microcosmic, universal and human, is that entity which is brought into being when the spirit aspect and the matter aspect are related to each other. a. the soul therefore is neither spirit nor matter but is the relation between them. b. the soul is the mediator between this duality; it is the middle principle, the link between god and his form. c. therefore the soul is another name for the christ principle, whether in nature or in man. 2

ness to surrounding group conditions which the forms in every kingdom of nature demonstrate. c. therefore the soul might be defined as that significant aspect in every form (made through this union of spirit and matter) which feels, registers awareness, attracts and repels, responds or denies response and keeps all forms in a constant condition of vibratory activity. d. the soul is the perceiving entity produced through the union of father-spirit and mother-matter. it is that which in the vegetable world, for instance, produces response to the sun's rays, and the unfolding of the bud; it is that in the animal kingdom which enables it to love its master, hunt its prey, and follow out its instinctual life; it is that in man which makes him aware of his environment and his group, which enable

ALICE A BAILEY09 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME I ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY I

can (for lack of a better word) be called the soul or self. this principle, which informs the body nature and expresses its reactions through the emotional and mental states, is of course recognised by many schools of psychology, but remains nevertheless an unknown and undefinable quantity. they find it impossible to discover its origin; they know not what it is, whether or no it is an informing entity, detached and separate from the body nature; they question whether it is an integrated energetic sum total brought into existence through the fusion of the body cells, and therefore, through the process of evolution, constituting a thinking, feeling entity; or whether it is no more than the aggregated life and consciousness of the cells themselves. the above is a generalisation which will s

eefold forms in the fourth kingdom of nature which they create, and through which they have to express the quality of their ray group and the energy of that one of the three essential groups to which their soul ray is related. we shall therefore, if possible, endeavour to add to modern psychology and enrich its content with that esoteric psychology which deals with the soul or self, the ensouling entity within the form. c. the third effect of the study of these rays should be twofold. not only shall we understand somewhat the inner side of history, not only shall we gain an idea of the divine qualities emerging from the three aspects and determining the forms of expression on the physical plane, but we shall have a practical method of analysis whereby we can arrive at a right understanding

life, united with intelligent substance. this is fire by friction a friction brought about by life and matter and their interplay, and producing change and constant mutation. i shall use the word quality as expressive of the second aspect, the son of god, the cosmic christ incarnate in form a form brought into being by the relation of spirit and matter. this interplay produces that psychological entity which we call the christ. this cosmic christ demonstrated to us his perfection, as far as the human family is concerned, through the medium of the historical christ. this psyphological entity can bring into functioning activity a quality within all human forms which esoterically can "obliterate the forms" and so engross the attention as to be regarded eventually as the main factor and as co

ity of aspects. this idea can best be apprehended if one remembers that every human being is, in his turn, an aggregate of atoms and cells built into form and having scattered throughout that form organs and centres of differentiated life which function in rhythm and relation, but which have varying influences and differing purposes. these aggregated and animated forms present an appearance of an entity or central life which is characterised by its own quality, and which functions according to the point in evolution, thus making an impress by its radiation and life upon every atom and cell and organism within the radius of immediate influence and also upon every other human being contacted. man is a psychic entity, a life who, through radiatory influence, has built a form, coloured it with

: esoteric psychology i copyright 1998 lucis trust great psychological life is appearing through the medium of a solar system. seven psychological lives, qualified by seven types of force, are appearing through the medium of the seven planets. each planetary life repeats the same technique of manifestation life-quality-appearance and in its second aspect of quality demonstrates as a psychological entity. every human being is a miniature replica of the entire plan. he is also spirit-soul-body, life-quality-appearance. he colours his appearance with his quality and animates it with his life. because all appearances are expressions of quality and the lesser is included in the greater, every form in nature and every human being is found upon one or other of the seven qualifying rays and his ap

ALICE A BAILEY10 FROM BETHLEHEM TO CALVARY

nd in the other religions it is called by a terminology suited to the time and temperament of the aspirant. where the christian disciple speaks of "christ in you, the hope of glory,"11 the oriental disciple may speak of the self or the atman. the modern schools of thought speak of- 27- from bethlehem to calvary copyright 1998 lucis trust the ego, or the higher self, the real man, or the spiritual entity, whilst in the old testament reference is made to the "angel of the presence" a long list of these synonyms could be compiled, but for our purpose we shall confine ourselves to the word "soul" because of its wide use in the west. the immortal soul in man prepares him for the first initiation, for it is this soul which manifests upon earth as the "infant christ" and appears in man. this is t

result of the evolutionary process as is the birth of a child into the world of physical life. eternally, down the ages, men have made and will continue to make the great transition, proving the fact of this experience. it is something which all must face at some time or other. two recognitions must emerge into the thought-world of the aspirant of today. first, the presence of the soul, a living entity which can and must be known through the process of bringing it to the birth upon the plane of daily living; and, secondly, the determination to achieve the re-orientation of the entire nature so that a closer identification with that soul may become possible, until a complete unity has been achieved. we begin to see what must be done, we begin to assume the right attitude which will make it

ature, and the mind. these three compose the form side of man, and veil or hide the soul. they are in reality his mechanism of contact with the outer world, the equipment whereby his consciousness unfolds and awakens. in their totality they constitute his "response apparatus" as the psychologists call it. we know that man is a physical animal as well as an emotional, sentient being and a thinking entity. when these three parts of man's lower nature are functioning smoothly, and together form a unit for the use of the inner man, an integrated personality, or an efficient lower self, is the result. to this the number thirty testifies. ten is the number of perfection, and thirty testifies to perfection in all three parts of the equipment of the soul. it is interesting to bear in mind that thr

ALICE A BAILEY11 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME II ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY II

estation of the specific quality of the solar angel through the appropriation, by that angel, of a sheath or sheaths, which thus constitute its appearance. it is the initial imposition of an applied directed energy upon that triple force aggregation which we call the form nature of man. the individual, on the way to full co-ordination and expression, appears upon the stage of life. the self-aware entity comes forth into physical incarnation. the actor appears in process of learning his part; he makes his debut and prepares for the day of full personality emphasis. the soul comes forth into dense form and on the lowest plane. the self begins the part of its career which is expressed through selfishness, leading finally to an ultimate unselfishness. the separative entity begins his preparati

. 5. for the remaining years of life, there should be an increasingly strong relationship between the soul and its vehicles, leading to another crisis between the fifty-sixth or the sixty-third years. according to that crisis will depend the future usefulness of the person and whether the ego continues to use the vehicles on into old age, or whether there is a gradual withdrawal of the indwelling entity. there are many corresponding cycles of crisis in the life history of any soul down through the ages, but these major five crises can be traced with clarity from the standpoint of the higher vision. one of the ways in which the life story of a soul is charted in the archives of the masters (under the present planetary experiment) is by means of graphs, which give these crises racial and ind

ler direction, a deeper realisation of the purpose, and an effort to clear the way for the soul by the institution of those practices which tend towards right conduct, right speech, and good character. the thought underlying this paragraph links the conclusions of the materialistic school of psychologists with the introspectionist school and those schools which posit a self, a soul or a spiritual entity, and shows that both groups are dealing with facts, and that both must play their united parts in training the aspirant in the new age. 4. as the introspective method is pursued, and as we study the human subject, we discover that underlying the human body in all its parts, and constituting a definite part of the human apparatus, there is a vehicle which has been called the "etheric body, c

m, in other words. 3. as a gradually evolving self, conveying life and, as time elapses, awareness; it is regarded as being conditioned by the body and as a product of the evolution of that body during the ages. it does not, however, exist in the lower types of human beings, and it possibly possesses immortality, but that is not provable and may not be posited as a fact. 4. as a definite self, an entity, informing a body, functioning at various levels of human- 125- a treatise on the seven rays- volume ii: esoteric psychology ii copyright 1998 lucis trust consciousness, and having continuity, immortality and potentiality. the occult teaching accepts all these hypotheses as correct, but as relative in time and space, and as having reference to different forms of divine life and to differing

ion of the indwelling life. in the history of the material aspect of manifestation, there have been (as the occult books teach) the following stages: 1. the stage of involution, or of appropriation, and of construction of the vehicles of expression upon the downward arc, where the emphasis is upon the building, growth and appropriation of the bodies, and not so much upon the indwelling, conscious entity- 199- a treatise on the seven rays- volume ii: esoteric psychology ii copyright 1998 lucis trust 2. the stage of evolution, or of refinement and the development of quality, leading to liberation upon the upward arc. it is the same in the psychological history of the human being. there too we find a somewhat similar process, divided into two stages, marking the involution and the evolution o

ALICE A BAILEY12 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME I

e not met each other. the strength of this situation is found in the fact that this condition of unconscious friendship is to be found as the result of many lives of close association in the work and also in past personality relations and family ties. the weakness exists in the fact that this situation is apt to make the group personal in its reactions. this group of disciples is intrinsically an entity on all the three levels of the three worlds physical, emotional and mental and there is a soul tie as well. i would like also to impress upon you a second point. it is of apt application in the strenuous conditions which prevail at this time. in the stress and strain of your group work let each of you bear in mind, for your encouragement, joy and dedicatory incentive, that you are in this p

on: the adapting of oneself to the needed integration and, secondly, to the development of spiritual responsiveness to impressions from the level of the soul and of the spiritual hierarchy. it also involves the cultivation of judgment and of wisdom in the establishment of a right inter-relation with the group of disciples so that the group in this case my group of disciples and definitely a group entity may move on together. this necessitates the same conditions for the group as always exist for the individual: right integration on the three personality levels and also on soul levels, plus right group impression or responsiveness to the spiritual and higher psychic "gift waves" as tibetan occultists call them. this will take many years and the work of achieving finished group attitudes and

ALICE A BAILEY14 THE REAPPEARANCE OF THE CHRIST

e nature also of divine purpose. b. within the assembly of the united nations, though not within the security council; he is there generating a slowly growing will-to-unity. c. within the masses of men everywhere, fostering the urge to a general betterment. his activity is necessarily a mass activity, for he can only channel his energies through the mass consciousness or through a group conscious entity, such as the hierarchy, the united nations or humanity. the focal point of his effort and the agent through which distribution of his energy can be made is the new group of world servers; this group is uniquely related to this avatar of synthesis. the bringing together of all the agents of goodwill (who are responsive to the energy of the divine will-to-good) constitutes the major objective

shall see the revelation of that which is secret and the emergence of that which has hitherto been concealed, into the light of day. as we know, our present cycle marks the end of the piscean age; the next two hundred years will see the abolition of death or rather of our misconceptions as to death and the firm establishing of the fact of the soul's existence; the soul will then be known to be an entity and the motivating impulse and the spiritual force behind all manifested forms. the work of the christ (two thousand years ago) was to proclaim certain great possibilities and the existence of great powers. his work when he reappears will be to prove the fact of these possibilities and to reveal the true nature and potency of man. the proclamation he made that we were all sons of god and ow

ALICE A BAILEY15 THE DESTINY OF THE NATIONS

operly integrated as are the masses of people everywhere; others are integrated entities, or fully- 37- the destiny of the nations copyright 1998 lucis trust expressing personalities; others are crystallised and have nearly run their course as personalities; others again are coming under the influence of their soul ray, leading to another cycle of fluidity, before the definiteness of the initiate-entity becomes apparent; a few again are purely embryonic. thus the extreme difficulty of the science becomes increasingly apparent. there is, however, no need for discouragement, for this is a science, subject to moments of intense illumination when the intuition will suddenly reveal determining laws and when the capacity to think abstractly and synthetically will pour floods of light upon the mo

l be destructive and may temporarily hinder divine purpose. nevertheless, even force which is turned to destructive ends can and does finally work towards good, for the trend of the evolutionary force is unalterable, being based on the will-to-good of divinity itself. the inpouring soul energy can be slowed down or speeded on its way according to the purpose, aspiration and the orientation of the entity (human or national; it can express soul purpose or personality selfishness, but the innate urge to betterment will inevitably triumph. this entire question of the planetary centres and the energy which they release is naturally of great interest and, could we but realise it, of supreme importance. some great truth lies veiled behind the tendency of all peoples to regard certain cities and p

ALICE A BAILEY16 GLAMOUR A WORLD PROBLEM

ability to hold the mind steady in the light, to perceive correctly, to achieve a right outlook, and to attain a right mental attitude. it was these right attitudes with which the buddha was dealing when he outlined the noble eightfold path. it involves the reaching of a right mental altitude. yes, i said altitude, my brothers, and not attitude. 2. through wrong interpretation. the idea, a vital entity or a germ of living potency, is seen through the medium of a partial view, distorted through the inadequacy of the mental equipment, and frequently stepped down into futility. the mechanism for right understanding is lacking, and though the man may be giving his highest and his best, and though he may be able in some measure to hold his mind steady in the light, yet what he is offering to t

ns with care) that the cause of glamour is primarily based upon the sense of duality. if such a duality did not exist, there would be no glamour, and this perception of the dual nature of all manifestation lies at the very root of the trouble or troubles with which humanity is in time and space faced. this perception passes through various stages and constitutes the great problem of the conscious entity. this condition is a difficulty in the realm of consciousness itself and is not really inherent in the substance or matter. the dweller in the body perceives wrongly: he interprets incorrectly that which is perceived; he proceeds to identify himself with that which is not himself; he shifts his consciousness into a realm of phenomena which engulfs him, deludes him and imprisons him until su

d. behind the angel he dimly senses, not another duality, but a great identity, a living unity, which for lack of a better word we call the presence. he then discovers that the way out in this case is not the method of handling force or of leaving behind both pairs of opposites, or of right recognition through the intuition, but that this dweller and this angel must be brought together; the lower entity must be "blotted out" in the "light" or "forced to disappear within the radiance" this is the task of the higher of the two entities, with- 61- glamour: a world problem copyright 1998 lucis trust which the disciple or the initiate, consciously and deliberately, identifies himself. with this process we will later deal. this is the problem which faces the initiate before he takes the final th

sence. only then does the entire question of hindrances which the dweller embodies, and the limitations which it provides to spiritual contact and realisation assume potent proportions. only then can they be usefully considered and steps taken to induce right action. only when there is adequate fusion within humanity as a whole does the great human dweller on the threshold appear as an integrated entity, or the dweller in a national or racial sense makes its appearance, spreading and vitalising national, racial and planetary glamour, fostering and feeding individual glamours and making the entire problem unmistakably apparent. only then can the relation between the soul of humanity and the- 91- glamour: a world problem copyright 1998 lucis trust generated forces of its ancient and potent p

l produce the transfiguration of the three worlds of phenomena in terms of the world of being. illusion is frequently misinterpreted and misapplied mental perception of truth. it has naught to do with the mental phase of glamour, though illusion can be carried down into the world of feeling and become glamour. when this happens, its potency is exceedingly great because a thoughtform has become an entity, with vital power, and the magnetic power of feeling is added to the cold form of thought. ponder on this. but at the stage with which we are now dealing, which is that of pure illusion, a revelation has precipitated upon the mental plane and owing to failure rightly to apprehend and interpret it or to apply it usefully it has developed into an illusion and enters upon a career of deception

ALICE A BAILEY17 TELEPATHY AND THE ETHERIC VEHICLE

s in the case of sanat kumara, or planetary as in the case of the members of the hierarchy, is nevertheless limited and circumscribed (from the point of view of the informed aspirant, is responsible for the creation of karma or the setting in motion of causes which must unalterably have their effects these effects being negated and rendered useless (or innocuous, if you prefer that word) when the entity concerned brings to the engendered circumstances the needed intelligence, wisdom, intuition or will. ponder on this. consciousness is inherent in all forms of life. that is an occult platitude. it is an innate potency which forever accompanies life in manifestation. these two, related through manifestation, are in reality atma-buddhi, spirit-reason, dedicated for the term of the creative pe

free as regards their reaction to these contacted impressions; this reaction- 44- telepathy and the etheric vehicle copyright 1998 lucis trust is necessarily dependent upon the type and quality of the mechanism which registers the impression. this mechanism has been developed by the life within the form throughout the creative period and as far as the time element has been involved the indwelling entity in any kingdom in nature has been free, and the time has been long or short, and the reaction to impression has been rapid or slow, according to the will of the controlling life. in the mineral kingdom, this reaction is very slow, for inertia or tamas controls the spiritual life within the mineral form; in the vegetable kingdom, it is more rapid, and under the invocative appeal of the lives

when humanity is itself further advanced, its intelligent impression upon the consciousness of the animal kingdom will produce planetary results. at present this is not so. it will only come when the animal kingdom (as a result of human understanding) becomes invocative. 2.the self-generated karma of the animal kingdom which is largely being worked off in its relation to mankind today. the karmic entity holding a type of rule within the third kingdom is a part of the planetary dweller on the threshold. planetary sequence of impression you will note, therefore, the amazing planetary sequence of impression all of it emanating from- 45- telepathy and the etheric vehicle copyright 1998 lucis trust the highest possible sources, though stepped down and regulated to the receiving factors; all of

y man. the subject is necessarily one of immense difficulty, for all human beings think in terms of their own contacts and relationships, which are strictly limited and are not expressed in terms of the one life, flowing through all forms and all kingdoms, or through all the diverse planetary evolutions (of which you know nothing) and thus creating in time and space a living intelligent planetary entity of systemic maturity, qualified by immense attractive and integrating energies, motivated by a supreme purpose a purpose which is part of the vast purpose of the solar logos, working through the planetary logoi, and therefore responsible for the well-being and progressive evolution of all lives and groups of lives within the framework and the essential structure of our planet. the relation

nsciousness non-existent. one of the main obligations of occult students today is to testify to the fact of the etheric body; modern science is already thus testifying because its researches have now landed it in the realm of energy. electro-therapy, the growing recognition that man is electrical in nature, and the realisation that even the atom in apparently inanimate objects is a living vibrant entity substantiate this occult point of view. generally speaking, science has preceded esotericism in its recognition of energy as a dominant factor in all form expression. theosophists and others pride themselves on being ahead of human thinking, but such is not the case. h.p.b, an initiate of high standing, presented views ahead of science, but that does not apply to the exponents of the theoso

ALICE A BAILEY18 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME III ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY

tering and sensing the inner reality in which you live and move and have your being- 5- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iii: esoteric astrology copyright 1998 lucis trust this brings me to the third statement, which is so basic and fundamental that i would ask you to pause and contemplate it, even though you grasp not its full implications as yet. the ancient wisdom teaches that "space is an entity" it is with the life of this entity and with the forces and energies, the impulses and the rhythms, the cycles and the times and seasons that esoteric astrology deals. h.p.b. stated this in the secret doctrine. i would remind you that there is an astrological key to the secret doctrine which cannot yet be given in completeness. i can, however, give you some hints and suggest some lines of a

ompleteness. i can, however, give you some hints and suggest some lines of approach, and these, if carried in the consciousness of the illumined astrologers, may enable one of them at a later date to discover that key and then turning it on behalf of humanity reveal the fourth great fundamental of the ageless wisdom of which three are already given in the proem of the secret doctrine. space is an entity and the entire "vault of heaven (as it has been poetically called) is the phenomenal appearance of that entity. you will note that i did not say the material appearance, but the phenomenal appearance. speculation about the nature, the history and identity of that entity is useless and of no value. some dim idea, providing analogy even when eluding specifications, might be gained if you will

the phenomenal appearance of that entity. you will note that i did not say the material appearance, but the phenomenal appearance. speculation about the nature, the history and identity of that entity is useless and of no value. some dim idea, providing analogy even when eluding specifications, might be gained if you will endeavour to think of the human family, the fourth kingdom in nature, as an entity, as constituting a single unit, expressing itself through the many diversified forms of man. you, as an individual, are an integral part of humanity, yet you lead your own life, you react to your own impressions, you respond to exterior influences and impacts, and in your turn you emanate influences, send forth some form of character radiation and express some quality or qualities. you ther

n integral part of humanity, yet you lead your own life, you react to your own impressions, you respond to exterior influences and impacts, and in your turn you emanate influences, send forth some form of character radiation and express some quality or qualities. you thereby, and in some measure, affect your environment and those whom you contact. yet all the while you remain part of a phenomenal entity to which we give the name of humanity. now extend this idea to a greater phenomenal entity, the solar system. this entity is itself an integral part of a still greater life which is expressing itself through seven solar systems, of which ours is one. if you can grasp this idea, a vague picture of a great underlying esoteric truth will emerge into your consciousness. it is the life and the i

w extend this idea to a greater phenomenal entity, the solar system. this entity is itself an integral part of a still greater life which is expressing itself through seven solar systems, of which ours is one. if you can grasp this idea, a vague picture of a great underlying esoteric truth will emerge into your consciousness. it is the life and the influence, the radiations and emanations of this entity, and their united effect on our planetary life, the kingdoms in nature and the unfolding human civilizations, which we shall have briefly to consider. the subject is so vast that i have been faced with the problem of the best method whereby to handle it. i decided on brevity, the concise statement of facts (facts to those of us who are working on the inner side of life, but which must right

ALICE A BAILEY19 THE UNFINISHED AUTOBIOGRAPHY

ney equally as distinctive, exclusive, and rigid in its barriers. who shall settle the quarrel, which is best or which worst? i had been brought up in a very rigid caste system and nothing in my life had tended to throw me on equal terms with those not of my own caste. i had yet to discover that behind all the class distinctions of the occident and the caste systems of the orient there is a great entity which we called humanity. anyway, with my beautiful clothes, my lovely jewelry, my cultured voice and my social manner, i launched myself unthinkingly and without any appreciation of the situation into walter evans' family. even the old family servants were distrustful of the situation. the old coachman, potter- 59- the unfinished autobiography copyright 1998 lucis trust drove walter evans

ALICE A BAILEY20 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME IV ESOTERIC HEALING

l of all the organisms which compose it; these- 2- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust possess the varying functions which enable the soul to express itself on the physical or objective plane as part of a greater and more inclusive organism. the physical body is the response apparatus of the indwelling spiritual man and serves to put that spiritual entity en rapport with the response apparatus of the planetary logos, the life in which we live and move and have our being. 2. the etheric body, which has one main objective. this is to vitalise and energise the physical body and thus integrate it into the energy body of the earth and of the solar system. it is a web of energy streams, of lines of force and of light. it constitutes part of the va

er organism. conditions existing in the whole will be reflected in the unit self, and many of the ills from which man suffers today are the effect upon him of conditions existing in the fourth kingdom in nature as a whole. for these he is not held responsible. 3. the effect upon his physical body of the planetary life, which is the expression of the life of the planetary logos, who is an evolving entity. the implications of this are largely beyond our ken, but the effects are discernible. i am not interested primarily in training individuals in order to make them more efficient healers. it is group healing at which i aim, and it is the work which is done in formation which interests me at this time. but no group of people can work as a unit unless they love and serve each other. the healin

estation of the first aspect of the logos, will or power. 2. the law controlling equality of rhythm, a manifestation of the second aspect of the logos, love or wisdom. 3. the law controlling crystallisation, a manifestation of the third aspect of the logos, the activity or foundational aspect. these three governing factors or laws manifest themselves through the three major divisions of the human entity. 1. the will aspect manifests through the organs of respiration. another of its expressions is the faculty of sleep. in both of these you have a repetition or an analogy in the microcosm of logoic manifestation and logoic pralaya. 2. the love aspect shows itself through the heart, the circulatory system and the nervous system. this is in many ways most important for you to understand, for i

anity and of death a baseless fear which has never materialised but which does constitute an id e fixe, so that the person is the victim of a well developed thoughtform. 6. a tuning-in, through oversensitivity, on the suffering and massed pain of the world. disciples can be temporarily overcome by this. 7. this condition is very seldom brought about by any form of obsession such as "an earthbound entity or a living vampire-like person" a very few such cases have been known, but they are too rare to be considered a factor. 8. sometimes a person tunes in on a state of massed melancholia, such as can be found in our sanitariums or asylums. the condition has then nothing really to do with him, but being sensitive, he identifies himself with those who are suffering from acute melancholia. 9. me

their own responsibility and fail or succeed in arriving at the truth through their own self-initiated effort- 218- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust h.p.b. prophesied the work now being done many years ago when she spoke of the recognition ultimately to be accorded by science to an universally diffused omnipresent deity (the ether of space is an entity, she also tells us) and that the mystery of electricity, when solved, holds for us the solution of most of our problems. many of the theories of modern science are laid down in a treatise on cosmic fire, though scientists have not gone far enough yet to recognise this fact; there the electrical nature of man is posited. you would find it interesting and helpful to search out such passages

ALICE A BAILEY21 EDUCATION IN THE NEW AGE

be a spiritual future indicated. it is that which is required now. the word "spiritual" does not refer to religious matters, so-called. all activity which drives the human being forward towards some form of development physical, emotional, mental, intuitional, social if it is in advance of his present state is essentially spiritual in nature and is indicative of the livingness of the inner divine entity. the spirit of man is undying; it forever endures, progressing from point to point and stage to stage upon the path of evolution, unfolding steadily and sequentially the divine attributes and aspects. the three points of our general theme are: 1. the technique of the education of the future. 2. the science of the antahkarana. this deals with the mode of bridging the gap which exists in- 7

ain measure of the substance of space and informed it with his life and consciousness. he did this for his good purposes and in conformity with his self-realised plan and intent. thus he submitted himself to limitation. the human monad followed the same procedure and in time and space limited itself in a similar manner. on the physical plane and in the physical body, this phenomenal and transient entity controls its phenomenal appearance through the two aspects of life and consciousness. the life principle the flow of divine energy through all forms is temporarily seated in the heart, while the consciousness principle, the soul of all things, is located (temporarily as far as the form- 18- education in the new age copyright 1998 lucis trust nature of a particular human unit is concerned) w

selves to distinguish between the sutratma and the antahkarana, between the life thread and the thread of consciousness. one thread is the basis of immortality and the other the basis of continuity. herein lies a fine distinction for the investigator. one thread (the sutratma) links and vivifies all forms into one functioning whole and embodies in itself the will and the purpose of the expressing entity, be it man, god or a crystal. the other thread (the antahkarana) embodies the response of the consciousness within the form to a steadily expanding range of contacts within the environing whole. the sutratma is the direct stream of life, unbroken and immutable, which can be regarded symbolically as a direct stream of living energy flowing from the centre to the periphery, and from the sourc

n the individual, in racial explosions or, again speaking individually, in a rabidly self-centered attitude to life. from these distorted tendencies and retrogressive ideals the race must eventually emerge. it is the realisation of this which has produced in some nations the overemphasis on the national- 71- education in the new age copyright 1998 lucis trust or racial good and on the state as an entity. it has led to the undermining of the hierarchical structure of the social order. this hierarchical structure is a basic and eternal reality, but the concept has been so distorted and so misused that it has evoked a revolt in humanity and has produced an almost abnormal reaction to a freedom and a license which are assuming undesirable dimensions. the widespread demand of the youth of the w

ALICE A BAILEY22 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME II

d voluntarily accepted, and any one of whom was free to leave at any time without- 1- copyright 1998 lucis trust blame. the values achieved were much more than any obvious comment can display. much of the deeper values are more subtle and slow to emerge. individuals benefited greatly. as a group achievement it was not a success as is made abundantly clear in these pages, but the group is a living entity on the inner planes of possible great future usefulness. mrs. bailey gave unsparingly of her life and strength to do this work which was to her an extra and a heavy burden. it was particularly distasteful to her to take the personal instructions. indeed sometimes when certain individuals did not like what the tibetan said to them about themselves they blamed her. the training given to this

that for you the need is to complete and strengthen the rainbow bridge and then to use it with facility. the symbology of the antahkarana tends badly to complicate the grasp of its real nature. may i remind you that, just as the soul is not a twelve-petalled lotus floating around in mental substance, but is in reality a vortex of force or twelve energies held together by the will of the spiritual entity (the monad on its own plane, so the antahkarana is not a series of energy threads, slowly woven by the soul-infused personality, and met by corresponding threads projected by the spiritual triad, but is in reality a state of awareness. these symbols are true and living forms, created through the power of thought by the disciple, but in time and space they have no true existence. the only tr

the evolutionary sense. there are also universes and solar systems where the quality and the conditions of the manifesting universe, solar system or planet are unknown to us. it must be borne in mind that though in all manifestations the three aspects (of purpose or will, attraction, magnetic love or plan, and appearance as manifestation of both of these) are necessarily present, the manifesting entity (responsible for these expressions of divinity) may work through and "occultly declare" conditions and qualities of which we have no experience or knowledge. we may possess utterly no idea in the highest flights of our abstract thinking (and this includes the most advanced thinkers upon our planet) of the nature of the impulses and concepts which animate certain universal creators. ponder o

rn the group, the ashram, the hierarchy and the workers with the plan upon the inner and the outer sides of life. the synthesis of the teaching or of the training given is something which you should not overlook. the unit, the individual and the part are always viewed in relation to an expanding and inclusive whole. one of the marks of readiness for initiation is the ability to see this inclusive entity and to note the law which is transcended when the part becomes the whole; the disciple must be able also to register and respond practically to the greater spiritual laws which take the place of those which have been transcended. in this last sentence i have given you the seventh hint. it is through the medium of a hint that the master in any particular group conveys to a disciple his desir

tly and temporarily) to human progress. it will be in the nature of a sidetrack and a glamour, brought into impelling and compelling use by the enemies of humanity and by those who work constantly against the forces of light. today, this distortion can be seen demonstrating in all totalitarian countries; the individual is not free and his fusion with the state and his progress as a state-absorbed entity deprived of the right of free choice and forced through fear and penalty to relinquish his own self-directed life is a growing menace to mankind. it is the right use of this same energy which makes fusion with the hierarchy possible. these are points worth considering, and will convey to you some understanding of present world conditions. the underlying principle of fusion and of group ende

ALICE A BAILEY23 THE EXTERNALISATION OF THE HIERARCHY

and psychism reduces its exponent to the level of an automaton; it is dangerous and inadvisable because it deprives man of his free will and his positivity, and militates against his acting as a free intelligent human being. the man is not acting in these cases as a channel for his own soul, but is little better than an instinctual animal, if he is not literally an empty shell, which an obsessing entity can occupy and use. when speaking thus i am dealing with the very lowest type of animal mediumship of which there is far too much these days, and which is the cause of concern to the best minds in all the movements which foster mediumship. a mediumship which is entered into with a fully conscious focussed attitude and in which the medium, knowingly and intelligently, vacates his body to an

n occupy and use. when speaking thus i am dealing with the very lowest type of animal mediumship of which there is far too much these days, and which is the cause of concern to the best minds in all the movements which foster mediumship. a mediumship which is entered into with a fully conscious focussed attitude and in which the medium, knowingly and intelligently, vacates his body to an entering entity of whom he is fully aware and who takes possession with his conscious permission in order to serve some spiritual end and help his fellowmen can be right and good. but how often is this type of mediumship to be seen? few mediums know the- 7- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust technique governing the passing in or out of an informing entity, nor do they know how

efore, all that i here tell you must be regarded as possible of verification, and as being testified to by all the world scriptures and by the initiates of all lands, but it must necessarily remain personally unverified by you until a much later date in your unfoldment. the spirit of peace who is invoked in the second phrase, let the spirit of peace be spread abroad, is that mysterious and divine entity with whom the christ came into touch and whose influence played through him at the time that he earned the right to be called the "prince of peace" as i have elsewhere told you in my earlier writings, the christ embodied in himself the cosmic principle of love, the expression of which in manifestation will work out as "glory to god, peace on earth and goodwill towards men" to this the angel

t is not with me, is against me" in closing these remarks upon clear thinking i would add two more. there is some confusion arising out of the basic idealism which underlies the activities of many people in many countries. it is the importance of the somewhat new ideal of the good of the state as a whole versus the good of the individual and the good of humanity. the state becomes almost a divine entity in the consciousness of the idealist. this is necessarily part of the evolutionary plan, but in so far as it constitutes a problem, is too big for the individual to solve alone and unaided. of one fundamental truth i can, however, assure you. when men everywhere within the boundaries of their particular state and whilst upholding its authority and its civilisation begin to think in terms of

gy which will inform it and give it active potency; it can then become a vital link between the subjective world of energy and the objective world of forces and a thing of power, of impelling and guiding activity, and therefore the expression of a life. this thoughtform, duly informed, becomes a mediating factor, constructed by humanity but animated by the will-to-good of some great and spiritual entity. that thoughtforms, embodying evil lives can be and are- 147- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust constructed is equally true, but with these we are not at this time dealing. we come now to the significant point of what i have to say today in this connection. a great and vital thoughtform is in process of construction upon our planet and within our planetary aura

ALICE A BAILEY24 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME V THE RAYS AND THE INITIATIONS

e surmise that one of the most important hints concerns the effect of the group life and radiation upon the individual in the group "let the group see that all the eighteen fires die down and that the lesser lives return unto the reservoir of life" these words deal with the group personality, composed of all the personalities of its members. it should be borne in mind that a group is in itself an entity, having form, substance, soul and purpose or objective, and that none of these is better or greater, or more developed than the aggregate of group lives which compose it. though individuals of varying points in evolution form the group, none of them is below the level of disciples upon the evolutionary ladder. a master's ashram has in it disciples and initiates of all degrees, but no probat

rhythmic functioning of his sleeping physical vehicle. this is a deep and largely unrealised truth. it is related to the entire process of death and might be regarded as one of the definitions of death; it holds the clue to the mysterious words "the reservoir of life" death is in reality unconsciousness of that which may be functioning in some form or another, but in a form of which the spiritual entity is totally unaware. the reservoir of life is the place of death, and this is the first lesson the disciple learns. the eighteen fires refer to the eighteen states of matter which constitute the personality. they are: seven physical states of matter, seven emotional states, enabling the astral body to function on the seven subplanes of the astral plane, and four states of matter for each of

servoir of living substance. the ocean of being is nowhere referred to. careful thought will here show that this ordered process of detachment, which the group life makes effective in the case of the individual, is one of the strongest arguments for the fact of continuity and for individual identifiable persistence. note those words. the focus of activity shifts from the active body to the active entity within that body, the master of his surroundings, the director of his possessions, and the one who is the breath itself, despatching the lives to the reservoir of substance, or recalling them at will to resume their relation to him. putting it this way, you will note how the disciple is really enjoined to recognise (with the assistance of his group) that he is essentially the father aspect

aken the third initiation will rightly interpret. constantly in all esoteric literature reference is made to the factors of time and space as if there were a basic distinction between the worlds in which these two hold sway and in which the aspirants and initiates of all degrees freely move. constantly the aspirant is reminded that time is cyclic in nature and manifestation, and that "space is an entity" it is necessary that there should be some comprehension of these terms if that which the will controls (when evoked) is to penetrate into the knowing consciousness of the thinker. space and substance are synonymous terms; substance is the aggregate of atomic lives out of which all forms are built. with this the treatise on cosmic fire largely dealt. this is both an occult and a scientific

o the monadic life. that factor is time. time is related to the will aspect and is dependent upon the dynamic life, self-directed, which produces persistence and which demonstrates persistence in that dynamic focus of intention by periodic or cyclic appearance. from the angle of the will or the father, these appearances in time and through space are so small a part of the experience of the living entity whose life is lived on planes other than the physical, emotional or mental, that they are regarded as no life. to understand this, i would remind you again that we must seek to understand the sum total in the light of the part, the macrocosm in the light of the microcosm. that is no easy task and is necessarily most limited. the disciple knows or is learning to know that he is not this or t

ALICE BAILEY THE LABOURS OF HERCULES

, of being "caught up to the third heaven" and having intercourse with divine beings. in this condition, he visioned the plan, knew what he had to do and perceived the reality of the spiritual life. there is also one interesting little fact in the story of his life which has a bearing on this same truth. whilst still an infant, we are told that hercules killed his twin. he was no longer a divided entity, no longer a duality, but soul and body formed one unity. this indicates always the stage of the disciple. he has made the at-one-ment and knows himself to be soul in body and not soul and body, and this realization has now to color all his actions. whilst in the cradle, history relates, the lusty infant killed two serpents, again emphasizing duality. in this act he forecast the future in w

ars represent god, the macrocosm, whilst in gemini, castor and pollux were regarded as symbols of man, the microcosm. they were also called apollo and hercules: apollo, meaning the ruler, the sun god; and hercules "the one who comes to labor. they represent, therefore, the two aspects of man's nature, the soul and the personality, the spiritual man and the human being through which that spiritual entity is functioning: christ incarnate in matter, god working through form. castor was regarded as mortal and pollux as immortal. it is an interesting astronomical fact that the star, castor, is waning in brilliancy and has not the light that it had several hundred years ago; whilst pollux, the immortal brother, is waxing in brightness and eclipsing his brother, so reminding one of the words of j

fore, upset the balance of the number ten. the ancient scriptures of the east use some interesting phrases to express the nature of these celestial beings who are the men of our time, who are ourselves, who are the sons of god in incarnation. they are called lords of knowledge and of wisdom, lords of will and of sacrifice, lords of boundless devotion, and these terms, characterizing the spiritual entity dwelling [102] in every human form, merit the closest consideration of those who seek to tread the round of the zodiac as conscious individuals with a spiritual goal. through our own will and in full knowledge we are here. in order to raise matter into heaven, we have come into manifested existence. in essence and in reality, man is not what he appears to be. he is essentially what he will

und the zodiac until full self-consciousness has been achieved. the appropriateness and the relation of the fifth commandment to the fifth labor and the fifth sign thus becomes apparent "honor thy father and thy mother, that thy days may be long in the land which the lord thy god giveth thee" for in leo, fatherspirit and mother-matter meet in the individual and their union produces that conscious entity which we call the soul or the self. just, however, as this is the sign wherein man recognizes himself as the individual and begins the cycle of experience wherein he acquires knowledge, so it is the sign wherein the self-conscious man begins his training for initiation. it is in this sign that we have the last of the tests on the probationary path. when the labor of this sign ends, definite

living above the solar plexus, your personality chart would not work out so exactly. the chart of the soul will be used in the astrology of the future; not the chart of the personality. this warning is covered in a positive statement by the tibetan "the basis of the astrological sciences is the emanation, transmission, and reception of energies and their transmutation into forces by the receiving entity. this defines clearly what should be our attitude at full moon meditations and our use of individual horoscopes "the point i seek to make here, says the tibetan "is that it is all a question of developed reception and sensitivity [123] significance of the sign and its polar opposite in the mermaid, the fish goddess, we have the symbol of the at-one-ment of virgo with its opposite sign pisce

AN INTRO TO STUDY OF THE KABALAH

a spiritual being above us cannot reach down and help those who do not so purify themselves that they may be fit to rise up to the higher planes of existence. the chief difficulty of the beginner as a student of the kabalah, is to conquer the impressions of the reality and materiality of so-called matter. the kabalah teaches that one must entirely relinquish the apparent knowledge of matter as an entity apart from spirit. the assertion that matter exists, and is an entity entirely different from spirit, and that spirit--the god of spirits--created it, must be denied, and the notion must be torn out by the roots before progress can be made. if matter exists, it is something, and must have come from something; but spirit is not a thing, and creative spirit, the highest spiritual conception

tinct from a cause; yet it is not apart from deity, it is not a transient effect, it is immanent in the cause. it is god made manifest to man. matter is our conception alone; it represents the aspect of the lowest manifestation of spirit, or spirit is the highest manifestation of matter. spirit is the only substance "matter" says a kabalist "is the mere residuum of emanation, but little above non-entity" the hindoo philosopher called matter a maya, a delusion. as already remarked the supreme being of the kabalah is found to be demonstrated in more than one aspect. at one time the inconceivable eternal power proceeding by successive emanations into a more and more humanly conceivable existence, formulating his attributes into conceptions of wisdom, beauty, power, mercy and governance; exhib

ANATHEMA OF ZOS

ference is dream or reality? know ye nothing further than you own stench? know ye what ye think ye know for certain? fain would i be silent. yet too tolerant is this sun that cometh up to behold me, and my weakness comes of my dissatisfaction of you solicit. but be ye damned before obtaining fresh excuses of me! cursed are the resurrectionists! is there only body and soul? is there nothing beyond entity? no purchase beyond sense and desire of god than this blasting and devouring swarm ye are? oh, ye favored of your own excuses, guffaw between bites! heaven is indifferent to your salvation or catastrophe. your curveless crookedness maketh ye fallow for a queer fatality! what! i to aid your self-deception, ameliorate your decaying bodies, preserve your lamentable apotheosis of self? the swor

n i remembered the value i gave the contemptible; the significance of my selfish fears; the absurd vanity of my hopes; the sorry righteousness called i. and you? certainly not befitting are tears of blood, nor laughter of gods. ye do not even look like men but the strange spawn of some forgotten ridicule. lost among the illusions begot of duality-are these the differentiation s ye make for future entity to ride your bestial self? millions of times have ye had re-birth and many more times will ye again suffer existence. ye are of things distressed, living down the truths ye made. loosing only from my overflow, perchance i teach ye to learn of yourselves? in my becoming shall the hungry satisfy of my good and evil? i strive me neither, and confide subsequent to the event. know my purpose: to

f others; there is no thought. thither i go and none may lead. sans women-your love is anathema! for me, there is no way but my way. therefore, go ye your way-none shall lead ye to walk towards yourselves. let your pleasures be as sunsets, honest. bloody. grotesque! was the original purpose the thorough enjoyment of multitudinous self, for ecstasy? these infinite ramifications of consciousness in entity, associating by mouth, sex, and sense! has the besetting of sex become utter wretchedness-repetition made necessary of your scotomy? bloody-mouthed! shall i again entertain ye with a little understanding? an introspection of cannibalism in the shambles of diet-the variating murder against the ancestral? is there no food beyond corpse? your murder and hypocrisy must pass before ye are uplift

BALANONES TEMPLE OF SET FAQ

sed to obtain being and becoming. dw> that's about it> 3.0 religion 3.1 the temple of set as a religion is the temple of set a religion? yes, although belief in the religion is not required of i* or ii* members. see the ref document for some discussion why i consider the temple of set to be a religion* fr. ignatius asked on the xepera-l mailing list, may 22, 1999> if tos is a "legally recognized" entity, is it then tax-exempt? and are> tos priests able to perform legally binding marriage ceremonies? i was> wondering because i know that gov't recognition of one's path as a *real> religion has been an issue in the neo-pagan community for quite a while. yes, from its initial incorporation, the temple of set is a legal religious corporation within the state of california, and it is fully tax e

BLACK SERPENT1

14. one that performs the duties of a servant to another; an attendant. 15. a song of praise or thanksgiving to god or a deity down 9. demon of lust 16. in the dukante hierarchy he is twin to lucifer and a militant, controlling daemon. 17. the nine divinities represent the natural in the universe. 18. priestess of battle. 19. daemoness of herbal knowledge. 20. depictions representing a daemonic entity. a signature.(plural) 21. a latin name for satan 22. an offering to lucifer 23. reversed satan 24. bringer of light and enlightenment 25. to invest with ministerial or priestly authority 26. she teaches all magick and sorcery. 27. mar de camp of hell 28. demon of domination according to dukante hierarchy 31 name that sigil no cheating! put your books away and see how many sigils you can ide

BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

nd, in short, that the higher angels had broken, countless aeons before, through the "seven circles" and thus robbed them of the sacred fire[[vol. 2, page] 81 man, a god in animal form. which means in plain words, that they had assimilated during their past incarnations, in lower as well as in higher worlds, all the wisdom therefrom- the reflection of mahat in its various degrees of intensity. no entity, whether angelic or human, can reach the state of nirvana, or of absolute purity, except through aeons of suffering and the knowledge of evil as well as of good, as otherwise the latter remains incomprehensible. between man and the animal- whose monads (or jivas) are fundamentally identical- there is the impassable abyss of mentality and self-consciousness. what is human mind in its higher

ght to understand it. for who of those who have witnessed the phenomenon of a materialising form oozing out of the pores of a medium or, at other times, out of his left side, can fail to credit the possibility, at least, of such a birth? if there are[[vol. 2, page] 87 man not created perfect. in the universe such beings as angels or spirits, whose incorporeal essence may constitute an intelligent entity notwithstanding the absence of any (to us) solid organism; and if there are those who believe that a god made the first man out of dust, and breathed into him a living soul- and there are millions upon millions who believe both- what does this doctrine of ours contain that is so impossible? very soon the day will dawn, when the world will have to choose whether it will accept the miraculous

oon which has as decided an influence upon human gestation and generation, which it regulates, as it has on the growth of plants and animals. the "wind" or ether, standing in this case for the agent of transmission by which those influences are carried down from the two luminaries and diffused upon earth, is referred to as the "nurse; while "spiritual fire" alone makes of man a divine and perfect entity. now what is that "spiritual fire? in alchemy it is hydrogen, in general; while in esoteric actuality it is the emanation or the ray which proceeds from its noumenon, the "dhyan of the first element" hydrogen is gas only on our terrestrial plane. but even in chemistry hydrogen "would be the only existing form of matter, in our sense of the term* and is very nearly allied to protyle, which i

ry-tale, and yet it conceals a psycho-physiological phenomenon, and one of the greatest mysteries of nature. but in view of the chronological statements made herein, it is natural to ask- could men exist 18,000,000 years ago? to this occultism answers in the affirmative, notwithstanding all scientific objectors. moreover, this duration covers only the vaivasvata-manu man, i.e, the male and female entity already separated into[[vol. 2, page] 149 how old is humanity? distinct sexes. the two and a half races that preceded that event may have lived 300,000,000 years ago for all that science can tell. for the geological and physical difficulties in the way of the theory could not exist for the primeval, ethereal man of the occult teachings. the whole issue of the quarrel between the profane and

ement, it becomes doubtful whether the ganoids, or even the primitive trilobites themselves could live in the oceans of the primary age- let alone in those of the silurian, as shown by blanchard. the conditions that were necessary for the earliest race of mankind, however, require no elements, whether simple or compound. that which was stated at the beginning is maintained. the spiritual ethereal entity which lived in spaces unknown to earth, before the first sidereal "jelly-speck" evolved in the ocean of crude cosmic matter- billions and trillions of years before our globular speck in infinity, called earth, came into being and generated the moneron in its drops, called oceans- needed no "elements" the "manu with soft bones" could well dispense with calcic phosphate, as he had no bones, s

BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

ical, the other purely metaphysical, the two standing in relation to each other as matter stands to spirit- the extreme poles of the one substance. as balzac, the unconscious occultist of french literature, says somewhere, the number is to mind the same as it is to matter "an incomprehensible agent (perhaps so to the profane, never to the initiated mind. number is, as the great writer thought, an entity, and, at the same time, a breath emanating from what he called god and what we call the all; the breath which alone could organize the physical kosmos "where naught obtains its form but through the deity, which is an effect of number" it is instructive to quote balzac's words upon this subject "the smallest as the most immense creations, are they not to be distinguished from each other by t

(see mariette's abydos ii, p. 63, and vol. iii, pp. 413, 414, no. 1122[[vol. 1, page] 76 the secret doctrine. the identity of "father-mother" with primordial aether or akasa (astral light; and (b) its homogeneity before the evolution of the "son" cosmically fohat, for it is cosmic electricity "fohat hardens and scatters the seven brothers (book iii. dzyan; which means that the primordial electric entity- for the eastern occultists insist that electricity is an entity- electrifies into life, and separates primordial stuff or pregenetic matter into atoms, themselves the source of all life and consciousness "there exists an universal agent unique of all forms and of life, that is called od* ob, and aour, active and passive, positive and negative, like day and night: it is the first light in c

fluid, which is the receptacle and, so to say, the mirror of all the manifestations of being "the sign expresses the thing: the thing is the (hidden or occult) virtue of the sign "to pronounce a word is to evoke a thought, and make it present: the magnetic potency of the human speech is the commencement of every manifestation in the occult world. to utter a name is not only to define a being (an entity, but to place it under and condemn it through the emission of the word (verbum, to the influence of one or more occult potencies. things are, for every one of us, that which it (the word) makes them while naming them. the word (verbum) or the speech of every man is, quite unconsciously to himself, a blessing or a curse; this is why our present ignorance about the properties or attributes of

est- the spiritual primeval intelligences must pass through the human stage. and when we say human, this does not apply merely to our terrestrial humanity, but to the mortals that inhabit any world, i.e, to those intelligences that have reached the appropriate equilibrium between matter and spirit, as we have now, since the middle point of the fourth root race of the fourth round was passed. each entity must have won for itself the right of becoming divine, through self-experience. hegel, the great german thinker, must have known or sensed intuitionally this truth when saying, as he did, that the unconscious evolved the universe only "in the hope of attaining clear selfconsciousness" of becoming, in other words, man; for this is also the secret meaning of the usual puranic phrase about[[vo

scendental binding unity of all cosmic energies, on the unseen as on the manifested planes, the action of which resembles- on an immense scale- that of a living force created by will, in those phenomena where the seemingly subjective acts on the seemingly objective and propels it to action. fohat is not only the living symbol and container of that force, but is looked upon by the occultists as an entity- the forces he acts upon being cosmic, human and terrestrial, and exercising their influence on all those planes respectively. on the earthly plane his influence is felt in the magnetic and active force generated by the strong desire of the magnetizer. on the cosmic, it is present in the constructive power that carries out, in the formation of things- from the planetary system down to the g

BLUE EQUINOX

this clearer conception of the magical doctrine. he has already gone very far. his interpretation, for example, of the statement .god is love. can hardly be distinguished from our own .love is the law. yet even here there is some taint of a lingering manichaeanism. he seems to imagine .the all-loving. as always trying to bring us to a conception of sonship. yet this .all-loving. is a metaphysical entity, omnipotent, omniscient, omnipresent, and so on. the result is that now and again mr. klein s expression slips back into the language of dualism. however, it is a shame to carp mr. klein s philosophical and scientific knowledge is profound. it is unified. better still, it is dynamic and exulting. it is impossible to read a page of his book without feeling the contagion of the joy of his att

BOOK OF ENOCH

r than the local people were. many years of advanced healthcare and nutrition can lead to increasing average size. they were probably quite young, these runaway angels, but they had weapons and knowledge (8.1) that meant they were able to dominate enoch's people easily. since they could have children, by women, i think it is safe to assume that they are men, and not angels (or any other non-human entity, since breeding is species specific by definition. they were regarded as angels by enoch and his people (see what lamech says at 106.5-6 in section 10, but enoch also says they could appear like men when they wished (see 17.1, but even so, he never seems to doubt their divinity. at 8.4, the scene switches: to the angels in heaven- the watchers at their home base. the activities of the runaw

BOOK OF PLEASURE

is the law, realization by suffering, relates and opposes by units of time. ecstasy for any length of time is difficult to obtain, and laboured heavily for. various degrees of misery alternating with gusts of pleasure and emotions less anxious, would seem the condition of consciousness and existence. duality in some form or another is consciousness as existence. it is the illusion of time, size, entity, etc.-the world's limit. the dual principle is the quintessence of all experience, no ramification has enlarged its early simplicity, but is only its repetition, modification or complexity, never is its evolution complete. it cannot go further than the experience of self-so returns and unites again and again, ever an anti-climax. for ever retrogressing to its original simplicity by infinite

rpose, he would terminate this by magic. let him wait for a desire analogous in intensity*(2, he then sacrifices this desire (or its fulfilment) to the initial desire, by this it becomes organic, the quantum. he has not attained freedom from law (3. hence let him wait for a belief to be subtracted, that period when disillusionment has taken place*(4. verily disappointment is his chance "this free entity of belief" and his desire are united to his purpose by the use of sigils or sacred letters. by projecting the consciousness into one part, sensation not being manifold, becomes intensified. by the abstention of desire, except in the object, this is attained (at the psychological time this determines itself. by non-resistance (involuntary thought and action, worry and apprehension of non-ful

BUCKLAND RAYMOND COMPLETE BOOK OF WITCHCRAFT

to suppress other ways of religious practice and belief. 10/ auckland's complete book of witchcraft 11. as american witches, we are not threatened by debates on the history of the craft, the origins of various terms, the legitimacy of various aspects of different traditions. we are concerned with our present and our future. 12. we do not accept the concept of absolute evil, nor do we worship any entity known as "satan" or "the devil, as defined by the christian tradition. we do not seek power through the suffering of others, nor accept that personal benefit can be derived only by denial to another. 13. we believe that we should seek within nature that which is contributory to our health and well-being. the power within there are many people who seem, very obviously, to have some sort of "

dug up or inadvertently smashed. form of ritual as you can see there are many, many ways of working magick, far more than i can contain in this one lesson. i have not discussed the magick of healing, but will look at that in lesson 13. don't be afraid to experiment, but do play it safe. none of the magick i have recommended is of the type that involves conjuring up some unknown and unpredictable entity. avoid that type of magick. that is where you can end up in deep trouble. wiccan magick is just as powerful (perhaps more so) as any other type, when properly done. let me recap the basic form of ritual for the working of magick: cast the circle carefully. if it is a regular esbat meeting, reinforce the circle before starting the magick. never break the circle whilst working magick. your po

CASSANDRA EASON A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGIC

sies knew their lore by inheritance rather than from a book, and the similarities are remarkable. ritual was practised by the canal people within a triple magical square, each square joined by four lines and constructed from wood known as 'the mill. only the women entered the sacred area, under the leadership of a senior female water witch, though the chief male, known as the master, summoned the entity to assist in the ritual. if you would like to read more about this, you will find some recommended books listed in further reading, page 301. certainly, i can recall two terrifyingly swarthy aunts who commanded the family, and my father recounted many superstitions and much canal lore when i was young. this included the tale of a terrifying character called kit crewbucket, whose ghostly for

CHIREAU YVONNE BLACK MAGIC RELIGION AND THE AFRICAN AMERICAN CONJURING TRADITION

components in ritual. their internal elements included "medicines" that is, various additives that\ 47\ gave them life, and other ingredients assembled according to their innate properties or powers. for instance, the addition of human remains, such as hair or bones, into a charm assimilated the essence of a departed being, and combinations of natural with inorganic substances tied a supernatural entity to a desired trait, such as aggression or belligerence. charms functioned through a formulaic system of metaphoric and metonymic signs and associations. outer materials such as clay, cloth, or ceramic demarcated the powers of the otherworldly beings that charms contained. some charms were tightly bound with cord, to represent attachment, impenetrability, or entanglement; others were formed

frican cultures such as those of the kongolese, conceived of the oath as a nkisi, a spiritual being that attacked witches and human beings who had been black magic page 39 of 144 http//content.cdlib.org/xtf/view?docid=kt600020q0&chunk.id=0&doc.view=print 7/14/2006 cursed. in many african societies, oaths were administered by appointed religious practitioners. the oath force, an ancestor or divine entity, was protective and all-knowing and would punish the person who swore\ 62\ should the pledge be broken. as in africa, oaths in the new world worked to solidify unity in moments of upheaval and conflict and, most significantly, to rally soldiers in times of war.[5] oath-taking traditions were apparently well known to slaves in the new world. as performed by the new york conspirators, the oat

body. immoral behaviors such as fault-finding, jealousy, and criticism were conceived as forms of sin and deemed responsible for bodily afflictions as well. black magic page 70 of 144 http//content.cdlib.org/xtf/view?docid=kt600020q0&chunk.id=0&doc.view=print 7/14/2006 pentecostalists understood healing as an exorcism of evil spirits. in some cases, the healer would speak directly to an offensive entity, rebuking and commanding the presence to withdraw from the body of the afflicted. similarly, in the conjure healing tradition, practitioners placed liability on spiritual powers that had operated through the actions of malign practitioners and spiteful persons. affliction originated in relationships. furthermore, like the pentecostal healers, conjure specialists emphasized the supernatural

DARK GODS

key of a flat major. according to tradition it means `i invoke the sun' nemicu: bringer of wisdom. to be vibrated. mactoron: word of power of 14th. path chanted in key of a minor. legend recalls it as representing the name for one of the planetary homes of the dark gods, later famed as an early star gate. atazoth: the most powerful of the dark gods. the name itself (which correctly describes the entity only when chanted properly) signifies in one sense the purpose of the cosmic cycles and the opening of the gates since `atazoth' as a word means `an increasing of azoth' see chant illustration. davcina: female form along the 19th. path. to be vibrated. useful in works of enchantment. athushir: symbolic form along the 16th. path. serpent of fire(`dragon) often regarded as a memory of one of

oth' see chant illustration. davcina: female form along the 19th. path. to be vibrated. useful in works of enchantment. athushir: symbolic form along the 16th. path. serpent of fire(`dragon) often regarded as a memory of one of the dark gods during their previous (and only partially successful) intrusion into our causal universe. kthunae: word of power (kthunae) to be vibrated to bring forth this entity. budsturga: a blue, aetherial entity related to 13th. path. tradition relates it as a dark god, of female aspect, trapped in the vortex between the causal and acausal spaces. in one sense represents hidden wisdom but generally dangerous to sanity. partially manifest when nemicu vibrated. gaubni: related to 2nd path. often called the great demon repulsive smell and appearance. may manifest w

DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

i am not saying that blavatsky was negative, only that hitler was influenced by her work. the belief in the masters and the great white brotherhood of discarnate entities promoted by people like the theosophical psychic of the post-blavatsky period, alice bailey,2 is a theme that remains well entrenched in parts of what is known today as the new age movement. alice bailey claimed to 'channel' an entity she called "the tibetan" and she produced a number of books, including hierarchy of the masters, the seven rays, a new group of world servers, and new world religion. she said that her tibetan master had told her the second world war was necessary to defend the plan of god. that sounds ridiculous to me, but there are many in the new age field who believe that everything is meant to be and i

are stupid and corrupt politicians in the third world, as there are in the house of commons and the congress, and the elite are quick to seek them out and often promote them into positions of power. but many politicians in the third world are neither corrupt, nor stupid. their difficulty, once again, is that the banks, multinationals, intelligence agencies, the media, and governments, work as one entity to an agreed-upon policy. because of compartmentalisation, most people involved in these organisations don't even realise that this is the case. in august 1976, the heads of 85 non-aligned countries (those not involved with the usa or ussr, met in colombo, sri lanka, to discuss the debt scam 239 the mounting debt crisis. their declaration called for a restructuring of the global economic sy

cabinet officers did know about it. oswald was told that he would flee the country after the fake 'assassination, but he would be allowed to return once castro had been dealt with.44 so oswald thought the assassination was designed purposely to fail and he certainly realised immediately after kennedy was killed that he had been set up to take the blame. intelligence agencies do not operate as one entity, they use compartmentalisation to ensure that different elements have no idea what the others are doing. gary wean did not 270. and the truth shall set you free reveal the identity of "john" for obvious reasons, but after 1991 he was safe to do so "john" was senator john tower, who in 1961, had become the first republican this century to win a senate seat in texas. tower was a strong suppor

on "i speak for all [my emphasis] jews when i say how you have betrayed and shamed us. we are pleased that your bloodline ends here" there we have yet another individual claiming to speak for all and telling everyone what they should think and do. a clone leading clones. the people who have bodies which are jewish or roman catholic or islamic or whatever, cannot be legitimately referred to as one entity. they are, like all races and peoples, an example of creation's infinite beauty and uniqueness. the jewish hierarchy in their desperation to control are denying the full expression of thought and potential that jewish people can offer the world. it is the same with other extreme religions, too. and this is causing so much pain for those who wish to be themselves and not what the self-appoin

DAVID ICKE CHILDREN OF THE MATRIX

requencies and wavelengths of creation that also occupy the same space that we do. i will go into greater detail about this later because it is crucial to understanding how we are controlled and how we can break free. but to "channel" is to "tune" our consciousness to some of these other wavelengths and access the knowledge and information that exists there. samsel claims to be in contact with an entity formerly incarnate in atlantis that now communicates from one of these other frequencies. most channelled information, in my experience, is either nonsense or extremely limited, but many of samsel's themes are supported by geological and biological record. he believes that it was about 100,000 years ago that the first examples of modern human forms appeared on the island of lemuria in what

ast majority of them do not begin to understand. these rituals, especially the more advanced ones, are designed to create a vibrational environment in which the fourth-dimensional reptilians can possess the body. as the initiate progresses the shape-shifters 141 through the levels, he undergoes ever more powerful rituals directed by the black arts, which, step by step, give the fourth-dimensional entity more power over the person's thought and emotional processes until the reptilian is in complete control. in other words "slaying by their arts the chiefs of the kingdoms, taking their form and ruling o'er man" these are the people who become the presidents, prime ministers, banking and business tycoons, media owners, and others who run or administer the anunnaki agenda, although the most po

ought the "serpent dragons of the abyss- their underground cavern systems and bases? in the edda, the serpent cult engages in human sacrifice and blood drinking. same old story, and again we see the theme of the nordics or "aryans" in conflict with the serpent people. the edda says there were three main leaders of this serpent cult. they were the serpent goddess known as el; her consort, the male entity called wodan (votan was the atlantean fire god; and their son, baldr or balder. this was the serpent "trinity" of mother-father-son. el was also known as eldi or "fiery el, the "hound, and, highly significantly, as "mary".24 from this cult and "fiery el" came the term hell "burning in hell" and "fires of hell" el or hel was the norse queen of the underworld and her followers became known as

explain many ancient and modern mysteries, symbols, and biblical texts (figure 24. the edda tells how the dragon queens 159 thor/indara and the nordic/aryans came down from the danube region of europe into the domain of the serpent cult in the near and middle east, especially the place known as eden. after many battles between the nordics and the serpent cult a peace treaty was agreed between the entity known as thor/indara/ adam and the leaders of the serpent cult, el, wodan, and balder, the edda tells us. there is a portrayal of a meeting between thor/indara and el on a babylonian seal of about 3000bc. the "peace treaty" also led to the marriage between thor/indara/adam and a priestess of the serpent cult known as "eve" or "gunn-ifa, the edda says. the story of the marriage of her-thor (

ent" blood, in fact, of "balder, the legendary martyred hero of the serpent cult or illuminati. the term illuminati or illuminated ones links with balder's name of loki. this became lucifer "the light bringer, waddell says. jesus is said to be the "light of the world. the jewish father-son was also depicted sometimes as an ass-headed man crucified on a tree. balder, tammuz, and jesus are the same entity. the illuminati created christianity to fool the people into worshipping symbolic reptilian deities while believing they were worshipping the opposite. what was it that alice in wonderland said "nothing would be what it is, because everything would be what it isn't. and contrary-wise- what it is, it wouldn't be. and what it wouldn't be, it would. you see" the black madonna we can now apprec

DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

itions all over the world of a masterrace living within the earth. the belief in the masters and the great whitebrotherhood of discarnate entities promoted by people like the theosophical psychic ofthe post-blavatsky period, alice bailey, is a theme that remains well entrenched in whatis known today as the new age movement. alice bailey founded the arcane esotericschool. she claimed to channel an entity she called the tibetan and she produced anumber of books including hierarchy of the masters, the seven rays, a new groupof world servers, and new world religion. bailey said that her tibetan master had toldher the second world war was necessary to defend the plan of god. that soundsridiculous to me, but there are many in the new age field who believe that everythingis part of the plan and t

ar the loch called the rock of curses has been usedby black magicians for hundreds of years and crowley was particularly drawn to theenergy emanating from a nearby mountain known as mealfuorvonie.37 there is muchmore to the legend of the loch ness monster than meets the eye and the same is true ofother unidentified creatures like the so-called bigfoot. some native american shamansbelieve that the entity which manifests as the bigfoot can also appear as an aquaticmonster or a panther because it has the ability to shape-shift.38over and over i have been told by survivors of how they were abused or programmedat the stately homes of the aristocracy or in rooms under the british museum and otherofficial buildings in london. names of conservative government ministers keeprecurring in survivors a

DAVIDSON DAN SHAPE POWER

ribed in this book are these two dimensional forms functioning as aetheric or subtle energy waveguides. shape power geometries are routinely used in the protective rings of ceremonial magic, the construction of amulets and talismans as well as the sigils (signatures) of various demonic or angelic entities. these patterns produce correspondences (resonances) to establish a contact with the desired entity or influence. by stimulating such a shape power geometry, you literally evoke or call forth the influence, just like making a phonecall. there is a story about a group of experimenters who etched the sigil of the elemental spirit of wind onto a printed circuit board. the board was subjected to a high density fluctuating magnetic field (using various frequencies until an effect was noted. af

g a phonecall. there is a story about a group of experimenters who etched the sigil of the elemental spirit of wind onto a printed circuit board. the board was subjected to a high density fluctuating magnetic field (using various frequencies until an effect was noted. after a few minutes of excitation, the wind outside the building took on tomadic vetocities and the building collapsed as the wind entity attempted to interphase with the resonator. in a more practical sense, shape power can be understood as a means of biasing energy flows into a preferred pathway. that pathway is the geometry that reflects as a 3 dimensional structure, resonating and exchanging energy with other like resonant structures because they are now tuned. dan describes an interesting finding where a flow in a two di

sically shifted to another reality simply by being exposed simultaneously to the 2d and 3d map for that location. again, shape power. yet another concept using shape power is tom beardens 'tulpoids, which are entities from alternate realities. under the right conditions, these entities can shift from their reality to ours, even leaving physical traces whilehere. the technique involves charging an entity to an energy level that matches the target reality, t h e n presenting the mandala/mantra images to enable the shift. once the energy level of the alien entity returned to its natural energy state, it would shi f t back to its home reality. the point that bearden is making is that all possible worlds and creations exist, even on mental levels, so by producing a sustained pattern, you actual

vice versa 1.4 shape power and aetheric stress waves we have now arrived at the point where we can discuss how geometric shapes modify aether and derive some basic rules which fit with observed phenomena. 1.4.1 shape power of a point the simplest geometric shape is a simple point but a point is a mental construct because it has no dimensions of length, width, or height. to have a useful geometric entity that we can work with we would be talking of a single aetheric particle (i.e, a vortex in aether. this has already been partially discussed. what we didn't draw in figure 1.2.2-1 was the flow of aether in to and out of the atom. this is simply a vortical, flow of energy into the atom. the more complex the atom (i.e, with many subatomic particles) the more complex the flows into the atom's n

and related to the physics of shape power as discovered in my research and experiments. 5.2 geometrical figures of sacred geometry 5.2.1 a point as a geometrical concept, the point exists as a definition and basic concept. as a physical reality, the point does not exist, since it is a mental construct and, by definition, has neither length, breadth, nor width, ergo it does not exist as a physical entity. nevertheless, the point is used to define the center of the circle, the center of the sphere, the end points of a line, the focus off at infinity. so we can see that a point, though having no dimension, is the basis of all dimension. from chapters 1 and 2, we find that the simplest physical construct to act as a "point, from the macro level, would be a single atomic particle which acts as

DEMONIC BIBLE

claimed to be an order of traditional satanists who did not subscribe to the watered-down philosophy presented in the satanic bible. the ona shocked many satanists by supporting human sacrifice or culling and encouraging national socialism as a means to the creation of a new aeon. in the literature of the ona, satan was represented not as a jungian archetype or as a literal being but rather as an entity which exists in the acausal, outside of the causal threedimensional reality in which we exist. initiates of the ona were encouraged to presence the dark forces by being sinister and therein become nexus s or gateways to the forces of darkness. by presencing the forces of darknes, and engaging in acts which would change the world towards the sinister, initiates of the ona sought to further t

of thought-forms. the magician can create an image within his subjective mind and "impose" it upon the objective world so that it influences the subjective minds of all those individuals who come into contact with it. objects may be charged with this magical energy and become "charmed" or "cursed. within a magical group or coven a group-consciousness develops and acts as if it were an individual entity. these thoughtforms are also responsible for buildings and locations assuming an aura; becoming "sacred "holy "defiled "unholy, etc. thought-forms were used by egyptian magicians to guard burial chambers and resulted in the deaths of archeologists thousands of years later. this phenomenon cannot be explained by telepathy but is rather a form of magnetism or mesmerism, concerning which much

DICTIONARY GLOSSARY OF OCCULT TERMINOLOGY

the hebrew phrase "el melech neh-ehmahn" which means in english "god is a faithful king" amrita: in alchemy (q.v) and sex magick (q.v) it is the magically transmuted first matter (q.v. amulet: a type of charm (q.v) which is similar to a talisman (q.v, but is designed to keep forces and entities, etc (like bad luck, illness, etc) away from the wearer. angel: from the greek, meaning "messenger" an entity in the hierarchy of heaven. each has no free will, and has one purpose. they are the intermediaries between god and humankind. they bear teachings, warnings, and messages of all kinds from heaven to earth, and carry out the orders of god. each angel is under the command of a superior, known as an archangel (q.v. angel (holy guardian (h.g.a: an expression meaning your higher self. to some pr

free will, and has one purpose. they are the intermediaries between god and humankind. they bear teachings, warnings, and messages of all kinds from heaven to earth, and carry out the orders of god. each angel is under the command of a superior, known as an archangel (q.v. angel (holy guardian (h.g.a: an expression meaning your higher self. to some practitioners, a more knowledgeable non-physical entity. contacting your holy guardian angel [h.g.a] is known as "the knowledge and conversation of your holy guardian angel" establishing this relationship is considered to be the same as achieving enlightenment or cosmic consciousness. the principle work of an "adeptus minor" in the hermetic order of the golden dawn. apport: from the french meaning "to bring. in spiritism (q.v, any object brought

ian angel [h.g.a] is known as "the knowledge and conversation of your holy guardian angel" establishing this relationship is considered to be the same as achieving enlightenment or cosmic consciousness. the principle work of an "adeptus minor" in the hermetic order of the golden dawn. apport: from the french meaning "to bring. in spiritism (q.v, any object brought to a seance by a spirit (q.v) or entity from the spirit world or the astral plane (q.v. aquarius "the water-bearer" in astrology (q.v, the eleventh sign of the zodiac (q.v) having the qualities of fixed (q.v) and air (q.v) and is ruled by the planet uranus (q.v. on the rainbow wand (q.v) and on the lotus wand aries is represented by the color red. keywords include: unconventionally, rebelliously, humanitarianly, impersonally, wit

hey relate to the paths on the tree of life (q.v) and are used in pathworking (q.v. arcana, minor: minor or lesser secrets. the fifty-six (56) cards of the tarot (q.v) comparing to the modern-day deck of playing cards, but having an extra court card for each of the four suits. traditionally numerical rather than pictorial, they relate to the sephiroth (q.v) on the tree of life (q.v. archangel: an entity in the hierarchy of heaven. they are more powerful than an angel (q.v) and have free will. they also bear teachings, warnings, and messages of all kinds from heaven to earth (q.v) and carry out the orders of god. they are obedient to divinity and are each associated with an aspect of divinity represented by a "god" name. arch bishop: the word "bishop" comes from the greek "episokopos" meani

logy (q.v, the first sign of the zodiac (q.v) having the qualities of cardinal (q.v) and fire (q.v) and is ruled by the planet mars (q.v. on the rainbow wand (q.v) and on the lotus wand aries is represented by the color red. keywords include: courage, forceful, animation, outgoing, ardently, egotistically, ardently, impulsively, vigorously, aggressively, enthusiastically. artificial elemental: an entity similar to an elemental, but created by a magician from an element (q.v) or a combination of elements for a specific purpose. aspirant: from the french from the latin "ad" and "spirare" meaning "to breath. in the order of the astral star [o.a.s (q.v, an aspirant is the title of the zero degree of (associate) membership, and correlates to the earth of earth in the sephiroth of malkuth (i.e

DION FORTUNE MYSTICAL QABALA

point when it will perceive mind as being at the root of form. 18. the concepts of the ancient wisdom may be crude from the standpoint of modern philosophy, but we are forced to admit that the causative force behind manifestation is more akin in its nature to mind than to matter. to go a step further and personify the different types of force is a legitimate analogy, provided we realise that the entity which is the soul of the force may differ as much in kind and degree from our minds as our bodies differ in type and scale from the bodies of the planets. we shall be nearer an understanding of nature if we look for mind in the background than if we refuse to admit that the visible universe has an invisible framework. the ether of the physicists is closer akin to mind than to matter; time a

DION FORTUNE PSYCHIC SELF DEFENSE

ld's book, where the incident is given in detail. there is a curious phenomenon known to occultists as the astral bell; sir arthur conan doyle makes use of it in one of his sherlock holmes stories. this sound varies from a dear, bell-like note to a faint click. i have often heard it resemble the sound made by striking a cracked wine-glass with a knife-blade. it commonly announces the advent of an entity that is barely able to manifest, and need not necessarily be a herald of evil at all. it may simply be a knock on the door of the physical world to attract the attention of the inhabitants to the presence of one who stands without and would speak with them. if, however, it occurs in the presence of other symptoms of an astral attack, it would give strong evidence in confirmation of the diag

a, but he came for his soul at the appointed time. we may also remember that if margarita had not responded to the lure of the jewel song she would not have fallen a victim. the weak spot in the defence was after all in her own nature. we have considered the modus operandi of telepathic suggestion in detail because it forms the real basis of every kind of occult attack. whether it be a discarnate entity, a being of another order of evolution, a demon from the pit, or merely the panic-stricken soul of a selfish friend, clinging to the life of form regardless of consequences, in all cases the opening gambit is the same. until the aura is pierced, there can be no entrance to the soul, and the aura is always pierced from within by the response of fear or desire going out towards the attacking

from within by the response of fear or desire going out towards the attacking entity. if we can inhibit that instinctive emotional reaction, the edge of the aura will remain impenetrable, and will be as sure a defence against psychic invasion as the healthy and unbroken skin is a defence against bacterial infection. it happens sometimes, however, that a rapport has been formed with the attacking entity in a previous incarnation, and therefore it holds, as it were, the key to the postern. such a problem is a very difficult one, and external assistance is needed for its solution. the difficulty is increased by the fact that the victim is often disinclined to allow the break to be made, being bound to the attacking entity, whether discarnate or incarnate, by bonds of fascination, or even gen

lves known, the subconscious perceptions being reflected into consciousness in this form. it is held by many occultists that congenital epilepsy, as distinguished from that due to tumours of the brain, has its roots in the operations of black magic or witchcraft in which the sufferer participated in a past life, whether as practitioner or victim, the fit being an astral struggle with a discarnate entity, reflected on the physical body by means of the well-known phenomenon of repercussion. the moon plays a very important part in all occult operations, different tides being available at different phases of her cycle. persephone, diana and hecate, all aspects of luna, are three very different persons. it therefore appeared probable that as the physical investigation had drawn blank, a psychic

outcry of barking and howling, and a few moments later the french window leading on to the verandah would open. it did not matter how often they got the locksmith to it, nor how they barricaded it, open it would come at the appointed time, and a cold draught sweep through the flat. this phenomenon took place one evening when the adept, z, was present, and he declared that an unpleasant invisible entity had entered. they lowered the lights, and were able to see a dull glow in the corner he indicated, and when they put their hands into this glow, felt a tingling sensation such as is experienced when the hands are put into electricallycharged water. then began a mighty spook-hunt up and down the flat, and the presence was finally cornered and dispatched in the bathroom. i have staged the inc

DONALDTYSON GHOSTS

hysical person and a ghost. usually there is a difference between our perception of a physical object and an astral object, which is why ghosts appear incomplete, dim, shadowy, pale, translucent, and so on. my point is, at times there is no difference in perception between the physical and astral realities. this rarely occurs for the average person, but it does occur. under this circumstance, any entity or thing in the astral realm can interact with you with all the solidity and reality of a physical entity or thing. if ghosts are merely astral recordings of past events, how do they interact and communicate with human beings? usually, they don't. when they do take notice of a human observer, it indicates that they are not a pure ghost, but an astral entity that has assumed the physical app

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

ent one morning in march 1954 when a voice informed him: prepare yourself. you are to become the voice of interplanetary parliament. it was king s habit to meditate daily, and while so engaged several days later, he was visited by an indian yoga master who informed him of his mission: the cosmic intelligences had selected him as their primary terrestrial channel. king began to communicate with an entity named aetherius, a venusian who was one of the cosmic masters of the interplanetary parliament located on saturn (jesus christ is also considered a parliamentary master) until his death in 1997, dr. king was in regular contact with these masters. eventually king went public when he permitted the master aetherius to speak through him at a channeling held at caxton hall in london. he began th

ft. during the history of this region, the basically pantheistic and polytheistic religions have also been cross-fertilized with islamic and christian teachings, creating new beliefs and modifying old ones. today a large but undetermined number of africans follow traditional beliefs involving deities, ghosts, and spirits as well as an array of special powers in nature presided over by the supreme entity adopted from christianity and islam. the latter, somewhat remote from everyday problems, is believed to largely operate on humans through the many other deities. southern africa among the zulu and other bantu tribes of equatorial and southern africa, witchcraft or malevolent sorcery was traditionally practiced.in secret, for the results of detection were terrible. tribes instituted a caste

was run through a series of tests that included probes of her body with a needle and the removal of a small object from her head by a needle inserted into her nostril. she next had a visionary experience of traveling into another world where she met a being whom she, a christian, saw as god. the voice told her that she was a chosen one. the events aboard the ship closed with a final lecture by an entity earlier identified as quazgaa, who told her that she would forget what had occurred for a while, but that he and his companions loved humanity and had come to help. humans needed to study nature to rid themselves of their self-destructive tendencies. they left her with a book, which she examined several days later, but again only remembered in 1977. her complex story mixed elements of what

ions puzzled him, was such an android. some have attempted to humanize a root called the mandrake, which bears a fantastic resemblance to a human being. in modern times, androids or robots have become commonplace in science fiction stories and films (see also mandragoras) encyclopedia of occultism& parapsychology. 5th ed. android 51 angel of north america the angel of north america is a spiritual entity who speaks through virginia housewife patricia ann meyer. meyer, born in virginia in the 1960s, was raised a devout roman catholic. she married during her college years and the first of her two children was born in 1985. in 1986 she received her ph.d. from the college of william and mary and settled in the tidewater area of virginia. three years later she took a job in richmond, virginia. i

970s during the period of discord within cosmic awareness communications following the death of william ralph duby, the primary channel for the group. the group was organized in san diego, california, by jack t. fletcher and pat fletcher and built around the work of a new channel, trance medium danton spivey. spivey claimed to be the continuing voice of conscious awareness, the universal mystical entity who had spoken through duby. the organization took its name from its goal of discovering a new culture characterized by wholeness and overcoming the forces that divided humans from each other. they felt that the resources for such wholeness could be found in the ancient cultures of atlantis and lemuria. the organization announced its existence with a magazine, aware, but it soon faded from

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

atisfying exploration of the promises i made to myself in out on a limb. in it i look with pleasure, humor and some contentment upon my experiences as a daughter, a mother, a lover, a friend, a seeker of spiritual destiny and a voice calling for peace in the world. the book cites several channels from whom she received guidance, but her kindest words are reserved for j. z. knight, who channels an entity named ramtha and has since attracted a large following. in the late 1980s maclaine emerged as a new age teacher and leader of higher life seminars. profits from the seminars have funded several new age centers. maclaine has continued to write new age books. sources: maclaine, shirley. dancing in the light. new york: bantam books, 1985. don t fall off the mountain. new york: w. w. norton, 19

eterlinck died may 6, 1949. sources: berger, arthur s, and joyce berger. the encyclopedia of parapsychology and psychical research. new york: paragon house, 1991. ebon, martin. they knew the unknown. new york: new american library, 1971. maeterlinck, maurice. the great secret. new hyde park, n.y: university books, 1969. the unknown guest. new hyde park, n.y: university books, 1975. mafu mafu, the entity said to speak through channel penny torres, emerged in the mid-1980s during the growing popularity of ramtha, the entity said to speak through j. z. knight. in the process of developing as a channel, torres had visited knight, and as mafu emerged, many people noted the similarity between his speech characteristics and gestures and those of ramtha. mafu described himself as a 32,000-year-old

d, the first was supported by many reports. the influence of the human mind, however, was evident to a certain stage only. the phantom shapes did not keep the medium s physiognomy, gestures, and voice for long and displayed, after the transitory period, an apparent independence. their bodies were said to have temperature and blood circulation and to breathe and behave in every way as an unrelated entity. epes sargent writes in proof palpable of immortality (1875) that a feminine spirit who manifested herself at moravia in the seances of mary andrews on one occasion produced, in rapid succession, facsimiles of her personal appearance at six different periods of her corporeal life, ranging from childhood to old age. the phantoms of etta roberts were often said to transform themselves into th

of what they were in earth life, but most of them are in such haste to manifest that they render my task very difficult. that is why very often a spirit appears to his friends and they cannot recognise any likeness. the solidity of the materialized form varied. some mediums only produced vaporous phantoms called etherealizations. the exertion of force apparently had no relationship to the spirit entity s solidity. for example, an early illustrative account appears in spiritualism by john worth edmonds and g. t. dexter (2 vols, 1853.55: i felt on one of my arms what seemed to be the grip of an iron hand. i felt distinctly the thumb and fingers, the palm of the hand, and the ball of the thumb, and it held me fast by a power which i struggled to escape from in vain. with my other hand i felt

ialization of a living friend who was at the time asleep in his home. horace leaf reported (light, january 29, 1932) on the materialization of the head, shoulders, and arm of a relative living 400 miles away. a conversation was carried on for several minutes on matters thoroughly appropriate, before the head bid him goodbye and vanished. colley noticed some unique feature of the mysterious spirit entity mahedi. the phantom could not speak english, so colley had to use signs to make him understand that he wanted him to write. he looked puzzled at the lead pencil. when he was shown how to use it, he held it as he would hold a stylus and began to write quickly from the right to the left in unknown oriental characters, being in a most peculiar way under the control of samuel .one spirit contro

EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

of witnesses to less exotic ufo sightings; in other words, they are pretty much indistinguishable from their fellow citizens. consequently, channelers look more like candidates for subjective experience, and in- introduction xv deed to every indication channeling is just that. it is not veridical (that is, independently witnessed or otherwise shown not to be a subjective experience; no channeling entity can prove its existence, and the information provided through the channeling process is susceptible to neither verification nor falsification. the authority of the channeling entity rests solely on its self-identification. if you believe he, she, or it is a discarnate atlantean, space alien, or ascended master, you will believe what he, she, or it has to say. if you choose not to believe an

ence, and the information provided through the channeling process is susceptible to neither verification nor falsification. the authority of the channeling entity rests solely on its self-identification. if you believe he, she, or it is a discarnate atlantean, space alien, or ascended master, you will believe what he, she, or it has to say. if you choose not to believe any of that, the channeling entity will prove helpless to get you to change your mind. experiences such as close encounters, conversely, may be veridical in the sense that on occasion they involve multiple or, more rarely, independent observers. in the case of multiply witnessed close encounters, subjective explanations are applied only with difficulty. an investigator in search of an explanation has limited choices, usually

n, zecharia, 1976. the twelfth planet. new york: stein and day, 1980. the stairway to heaven. new york: st. martin s press, 1985. the wars of gods and men. new york: avon books. apol, mr. in the mid to late 1960s, while re s e a rc h i n g material for a series of books, occult journalist john a. keel allegedly re c e i ved a series of phone calls from mr. apol, a badly confused, interdimensional entity. apol did not know where he was in time, often confusing past and future, and trave l i n g t h rough both invo l u n t a r i l y. ac c o rding to keel, he and all his fellow entities[ p l a yed] out their little games because they we re programmed to do so (keel, 1975. in the fashion of psychic va m p i res, they l i ved off the energies of contactees and other experients of the paranormal

aight, the lips thin, she reported. his eyes were brilliant and penetrating, almondshaped with a slight oriental appearance. when she introduced herself, he smiled and indicated that he already knew her name. then he squared his shoulders and announced, i am ashtar. everything that followed faded from her memory, and only a few years later, darrah claimed, would she learn that others knew such an entity. typically, however, contactees and channelers report seeing ashtar in psychic perception or in out-of-body journeys to his starship. perhaps not surprisingly, descriptions vary, some calling him dark, others fair, some estimating his height at less than six feet, others at more than seven. in the 1980s and 1990s, more and more of the messages from ashtar and his associates focused on the a

flying saucers revealed. los angeles: new age publishing company. we t t l a u f e r, brianna, 2000. a brief ba c k g round bet ween ashtar and ashtar command. http//www. g e o r g e va n t a s s e l. c o m/ pa g e s/ 0 0 5. 1 a s h t a r. h t m l asmitor in revelation: the divine fire (1973) brad steiger reports a story related to him by robert shell of roanoke, virginia, concerning a malevolent entity that attached itself to a young man experimenting with psychedelic drugs. the being called itself asmitor even as it explained that this was not precisely its name, but the closest approximation that the human voice could manage to pronounce. shell said that he met mark while both were living in an apartment building in richmond, virginia, in 1969. shell and a friend were pursuing an intere

FELDMAN DANIEL QABALAH THE MYSTICAL HERITAGE OF THE CHILDREN OF ABRAHAM

ize of the smallest length of space allowed by quantum uncertainty, which came to be known as the planck constant. 3' 8: h" 2: 2 2:e 8% 3 saguna brahman is the sanskrit vedic term for god with qualities of name and form. 4 a graviton is the quantum of gravity, defined by one prominent theory as the simplest mode of vibration of a superstring loop. the superstring loop is said to be the underlying entity that unifies all forms of energy. 5 on p.167-68 of his book before the beginning (addison wesley, 1997, martin rees describes the nature of the negative space expansion energy: very early on, the expansion would have been exponentially accelerated, so that an embryo universe could have inflated, homogenized, and established the fine-tuned balance between gravitational and kinetic energy whe

FOCUS OF LIFE

h thought. this focus 'i' called consciousness is unaware of its entire living embodiments but alternates and epitomizes their personalities. what is 'i' and the extent of its conscious habitation. a weak desire, a memory governed by ethics and ignorant of its own bodies. therefore that which is indeliberate is the more vital and is will: discarded knowledge is the sexuality and becomes law. thus entity exists in many units simultaneously without consciousness of 'ego' as one flesh. verily, i say-the deliberations of many exist in living animationstheir consciousness split among a multitude of creatures but knowing only the more important] incarnations-what greater misery than this? of others, their awakeconsciousness is aware of more than one entity and obtain ecstasy by saturable desire

FRANCIS A YATES GIORDANO BRUNO AND THE HERMETIC TRADITION

, most felicitously, the reason-principles in which it participates; every particular thing is the image within matter of a reason-principle which itself images a pre-material reason-prin- 1 kristeller, suppl. fie, i, p. lxxxiv; cf. garin, article cited, pp. 18 ff. walker (p. 3, note 2) points out that enn. iv, 4, 30-42, may also be relevant. 64 ficino's natural magic ciple: thus every particular entity is linked to that divine being in whose likeness it is made" we seem to have here the two main topics of which ficino is speaking, but put in a different order, which makes the thoughtsequences a little clearer (1) how the ancient sages who understood the nature of the all drew down divine beings into thenshrines by attracting or securing a part of the soul of the world. this corresponds to

FRATER ELIJAH ANGELS OF CHAOS

and turn back; seeing by night and bringing by day, a perfect description of bennu or phoenix type of returner" kg:noe:p70-71"she is the whore babalon, the scarlet woman of the cult of the beast. in egyptian her name means the number seven (sefekh, she was the primordial goddess of the seven stars. 393 is the number of a highly secret ophidian formula concealed in the name of an extra-terrestrial entity known as aossic. the integers 393 (3+9+3=15=1+5=6, the number of the sun or solar phallic energy" so we see a unity between these concepts. a phoenix-type returner, a conflagration, bablon and a celestial relation, with some correlation with aossic) and empowered with solar phallic energy (set as midnight sun. an interesting note (with some biblio-mancy) is that in the last page of chapter

e page(s) are two in number. two being equal to zero. a face of duality and thus our reference of truth which is always false in relation to one, and therefore the domain of the quaklephant. title page 1a: notice the h looks like a feather. an automatic drawing is given reflecting chrnzn s number. a sigil is also given, this is the assasinator of self. title page 1b: a reference of the author (an entity called itisus- see below, as well chrnzn and your present author (an inter-minglement. title page 2a: the additional title of this text as well as the author under name (itisus. everyone wants to be loved. as we have art and magick it has sought to use a magical weapon, with words and images. the reference to the second edition, it the edition transcribed from the original paperplates to th

english) babalon- goddess of ecstasy. see journal exerts b1, b2, and appendix iii. a sigil of babalon is in liber chrnzn (h156;(e65;(se47) choronzon- daemon sultan of dispersion. dyonysis- lord of consumption, indulgence and gluttony. harakhan- owl of wisdom. the sigil of harakhan is in liber chrnzn. the number of harakhan is (h933 (e46 (se62) there is a god of horizon luciferchrist- the original entity which was split in two has been rejoined. the sigil of lucifer-christ is in liber chrnzn. moglthox- lord of corruption (h613 (e98 (se114) set as isolate intoxication- an intelligence of the outside existent in the void. how is this possible? haven t got a clue. the sigil of set as isolate intoxication is in liber chrnzn (h1188 (e336 (se278) teknoz- god of techno music, a gateway to babalon

FRATER TENEBROUS CULTS OF CTHULHU

tches sabbath an incarnation commonly associated with satan. he is depicted in seventeenth century tracts on witchcraft as a creature with ebony skin, the long black robe of a priest, and a conical hat a description substantiated by the testimonies of individuals in both europe and lovecraft s own new england. nyarlathotep s physical appearance also compares quite strikingly to that of the astral entity, aiwaz, who communicated the text known as the book of the law to aleister crowley in cairo, 1904, thus inaugurating the present aeon of horus. crowley describes aiwaz as, a tall dark man in his thirties, with the face of a savage king, and eyes veiled lest their gaze should destroy what they saw. according to grant, the cult of aiwaz can be traced to a period that inspired the age-long dra

craft describes how the latter sect held meetings in a church in providence, where it communed with an avatar of nyarlathotep via a magical object known as the shining trapezohedron. the name, starry wisdom, recalls that of crowley s argentum astrum, or order of the silver star, founded in 1907. the silver star represents sirius, from which emanates the magical cultent represented on earth by the entity, aiwaz. another contemporary of lovecraft s whose writings contain many similarities and correspondences is helena petrovna blavatsky, the famous occultist and theosophist and author of the secret doctrine, this vast work is in fact an expanded commentary on the book of dzyan, itself a fragmentary extract from the mani koumbourm, the sacred writings of the dzugarians, an ancient race which

FRATER U D PRACTICAL SIGIL MAGIC

agic anyway. in other words, it does not really matter depends upon the structures of erception as influenced by the construct e brain r hormones. what is important is the fact that we can human beings nd thus in every psyches (experts on ecclesiastical istory will be pleased to remember in this context the ood old nom holasticism; but our unresolved karma will always aunt us.even as a collective entity.to the umpteenth eneration) king and perception, dependent of their cultural or civilizational background, f political, historical, economical or social factors, etc. and philos attempting for thousands of years to understand itself, its environment and life in general in structural terms( ggod created the world according to measure and number h, it probably won ft be all that easy to find

es information on how to control demons so that they will bring you whatever you desire. agrippa.henry cornelius theophrastus bombastus agrippa von nettesheim (1486-1535) was a famous alchemist, astrologer and magician. his three books of occult philosophy or magic is considered to be a classic work. aiwass-revelation.in 1904, aleister crowley greceived h the book of the law, a revelation from an entity referring to itself as aiwass, the three short chapters in the book describe the end of the current aeon and the beginning and methods of the new aeon. aleister crowley.born edward alexander crowley (1875-1947, he is one of the most important and 125 126/ practical sigil magic controversial magical writers nd practitioners. he became a member of the hermetic order of the golden dawn but lat

ccurred to a name like astarte (ishtar) in the course of centuries.an erstwhile chaldean moon goddess developed in the middle ages via the addition of the plural ending goth h into a male) demon wi n astaroth. today fs evocatory magicians might be in for quite a surprise or two, if, for example, a supposedly male demon like kedemel from the venusian sphere suddenly appears before them as a female entity (quite obvious, actually, but who would have thought of it beforehand) 2. ray sherwin, writing as a form o milar connection in his excellent theatre of magic (leeds: the sorcerer fs apprentice press, introduces the term gliminal gnosis. h 3. compare the section gthe physiological gnosis h and the subsequent explanations in liber null (york beach, me: samuel weiser, inc, 1987, p. 33ff 4. ken

GAMBLE ELIZA BURT THE GOD IDEA OF THE ANCIENTS OR SEX IN RELIGION

oduced, and when they began to speculate on the origin of life and the final cause and destiny of things, it is not in the least remarkable that various objects and elements, such as fire, air, water, trees, etc, should in their turn have been venerated as in some special manner embodying the divine essence. neither is it surprising although this universal agency was regarded as one, or as a dual entity, they should have recognized its manifold expressions or manifestations. to primitive man, the visible sources whence proceeded his daily sustenance doubtless constituted the first objects of his regard and adoration. hence, in addition to the homage paid to the earth, in due course of time would be added the worship of trees, upon which the early race was directly dependent for food. at a

fe, is that which gives physical life, which also is the true significance of the word "lord" when, however, either of these trees stood alone, or unaccompanied by its counterpart, by it both of the creative principles were understood. by these ideas is suggested the thought which among a certain school of psychologists of the present century seems to be gaining ground, namely: that man is a dual entity, or, in other words, that he has a subjective mind and an objective self, which so long as this life endures must co-operate or work together. in the following descriptions of egyptian emblems, will be perceived some of the changes which finally took place relative to the idea of sex in the god-idea. in the museum of egyptian antiquities in berlin is a sepulchral tablet representing the tre

ately connected. while comparing the early emblems which prefigure the primitive elements in the god-idea, hargrave jennings observes "in the conveyance of certain ideas to those who contemplate it, the pyramid boasts of prouder significance, and impresses with a hint of still more impenetrable mystery. we seem to gather dim supernatural ideas of the mighty mother of nature. that almost two-sexed entity, without a name--she of the veil which is never to be lifted, perhaps not even by the angels, for their knowledge is limited. in short, this tremendous abstraction, cybele, ideae, mater, isiac controller of the zodiacs, whatever she may be, has her representative in the half-buried sphinx even to our own day, watching the stars although nearly swallowed up in the engulphing sands"[58 [58] p

lt to reconcile with each other; especially is this true in regard to some of the symbols used to express the distinctive female and male qualities. the serpent, for instance, although a male symbol, in certain ages of the world's history appears as a beautiful woman. this is accounted for by the fact that a woman and a serpent once stood for the god-idea. together they constituted an indivisible entity--the creating power in the universe. they therefore became interchangeable terms. the woman when appearing alone represented both, as did also the serpent "in most ancient languages, probably all, the name for the serpent signifies life, and the roots of these words generally also signify the male and female organs, and sometimes these conjoined. in low french the words for phallus and life

s of the opinion that noe or noah was the same as deon and that both were hu or hea the mighty, whose chariot was drawn by solar rays. this god was in fact the same as zeus, bacchus, and all the rest of the sun and water deities. it has been observed that, according to the ancient cosmogonies, within water was contained the life principle, and as a woman presided over it, or was the only being or entity present, she must have been the self-existent creator. from this woman sprang all creation. according to the account in genesis, the spirit of god moved on the face of the deep and creation began. by all nations water has been employed as a symbol of regeneration, and as it contained the beginning of things it was female. the hindoos regard it as sacred, and in one of their most solemn pray

GILBERT THE GOLDEN DAWN TWILIGHT OF THE MAGICIANS

grounding in practical occultism for the newborn magician. indeed, the pamphlet,is theorderof r.r.eta.c.toremainamagicalorder?,3that he issued during his period as imperator ofthegoldendawnisis-urania was designed to combat the groups championed by florencefarrand to defend the useofexaminations prior to entry into the grade oftheoricus adeptus minor. in it yeats sees the golden dawn as a living entity:because a magicalorderdiffers from a society for experiment and research in that it is an actual being, an organic life holding within itself the highest lifeofits members now and in past times, to weaken its degrees is to loosen the structure, to dislimn, to disembody, to dematerialize an actual being; and to sever the link between one degree and another, above all between the degrees that

of an unprincipled power255 seeker. as long as it was convenient to remain with felkin he did so, as he did with mathers, for in1912brodie-innes was quite prepared to ditch mathers if felkin would help him to take over the surviving golden dawn temples' felkin, however, was taken up ever more with his recently acquired arab teacher, ara ben shemesh, and the lunacies streaming out from this astral entity were too much for brodie255 innes, who broke completely with felkin and the stella matutina.theorder, however, went from strength to strength. after his76 thegoldendawntrip to germany in1912,felkin and his family travelled to new zealand, where they founded the smaragdum thalassestempleat hawkes bay. in1916,before leaving for new zealand for good, felkin founded three temples: hermes no. 28

GILBERT THE MAGICAL MASON

pheres above, because spiritual beings above us cannot reach down and help those who do not so purify themselves that they are lifted up to the higher.thechief difficulty of the beginner either as a student of kabalah, or of esoteric theosophy, is,itseems to me, to conquer the impressions of the reality and materiality of matter. one must entirely relinquish the apparent knowledge of matter as an entity apart from spirit. the assertion that matter exists, and is the entity entirely different from spirit, and thatspirit-thegod ofspirits-createdit, must be denied, and the notion must betomout by the roots before progress can be made.ifmatter exists, it is something, and must have come from something; but spirit is not a thing, and creative spirit, the highest spiritual conception, couldnotma

istinct from a cause; yet it is not apart from deity, it is not a transient effect, it is immanent in the cause.itis god made manifest to man. matter is our conception alone; it represents the aspect of the lowest manifestation of spirit, or spirit is the highest manifest" ation of matter. spirit is the only substance. matter, says a kabalist, is the mere residuum of emanation,butlittle above non-entity.fromgod, and the world around us, let us pass to consider what the kabalah teachesaboutman, the human soul.ithas already been explained that the doctrine of emanation postulates successive stages of the manifestation of the supreme spirit, which may be regarded as existing on separate planes. now thetensephiroth cluster their energy into a formulated four-parted group, upon three spiritual

masculine plural form.thewordimagehere is tzelem, and likeness is demooth,dmut,a word often used with tzelem. in the english version note that the singular word 'god' is used,butthe plural pronoun 'our; a halting between two opinions, as if the intended meaning were- when i awake or reincarnate in the image or form of thee, who art one above me,i.e.,more divine: for the individuality, the manasic entity, has some sort of astral body or aura in every stage of existence, however much above our present mode of life. this root tzel reappears in the hebrew word tzelmuth, meaning death, and the 'shadow of death: tzel, shadow; and muth, death; in the latin vulgate -umbra mortis,ingreek255skia thanatou.this is a curious coincidence if there be no hebrew recognition of the astral, because the astra

ophy.ithas been considered by some commentators that asruachwas properly tranlated into the greekpneuma,thatruachwas essentially the spirit as opposed to theflesh -that which communicates with the divine ones, rather than with men; but in the face of these examples, the conclusion is very doubtful; indeed, none of these words so far appear to have any close relation to the human soul, the manasic entity, the mind or intellect of the higher plane.anomalies inthebiblical views of man 147we must now seek for glimpses of the immortal manas whose ray is the personal man of human life, who differs from the animal by conscience, by reason, and the powertorecognise good and evil, and to occupy himself in something beyond the support of life, and procreation.itis a notable and wonderful fact that t

GILBERT THE SORCERER AND HIS APPRENTICE

ifically investigated by some form of photography. on the subject of automatic writing i would preserve a very open mind. in common with, i suppose, a vast number of investigators, i have seen such leagues of drivel going under this name, and often regarded by the recipients with an awestruck reverence as being little short of a divine revelation, as to cause one to wonder what kind of discarnate entity could produce such utter banality. and then, occasionally, one meets with communications of real value obtained in this way, such asthe lettersofa living dead man, the gateofremembrance,and others the names of which will readily occur. whence come these? one instance is in my memory where the origin of an apparent automatic writing was definitely traced. a doctor who practised a good deal i

GLOBAL FREEMASONRY

scriptions, dogma and vain belief. according to positivist science and reason, there is no spirit apart from the body.81 you will find views identical to those above in the books of materialist thinkers such as k. marx, f. engels, v .i. lenin, g. politzer, c. sagan, and j. monod. they all accept the basic materialist myth that the universe has existed for ever, matter is the one absolute existent entity, human beings are composed of matter and are without spirit, matter evolved in and out of itself, and life appeared as a result of chance. it is right to use the term myth because, contrary to isindag's claim that "these processes are the result of positivist science and reason" all these views have been invalidated by scientific discoveries in the second half of the twentieth century. for

atoms, the qualities that make a human being conscious would ddd materialism revisited remain completely the same. or we could think of it conversely. if we exchanged the particles of the atoms in the brain with the atoms in bricks, the bricks would not become conscious. in short, what makes human beings human is not a material quality; it is a spiritual one, and it is clear that its source is an entity apart from matter. in the conclusion of his book, penrose comments: consciousness seems to me to be such an important phenomenon that i simply cannot believe that it is something just "accidentally" conjured up by a complicated computation. it is the phenomenon whereby the universe's very existence is made known.88 what is materialism's standpoint, then, in light of these findings? how can

GNOSTIC HANDBOOK

they work within the triangle of force in the upper world. what about jesus? one of the major debates in christianity has been about the nature of jesus. however, when we examine the new testament in a critical manner some important facts come to light. jesus over and over again claimed to be the messiah and a son of god, but not god himself. he prayed to the father and spoke of god as a separate entity to whom he was obedient. in the gospel of john the identity of jesus is the central theme, the aim of this gospel is to show the reader that jesus is a messiah, the son of god, not god the son (john 21:31. while john himself clearly tells us that jesus distinguished himself from the father who is the "only one god (john 17;3, 5:44, 6:27. we also find st.paul clearly describing jesus as the

ose god existed in the upper worlds. the gnostic handbook page 27 that which is not divine will sophia the logos the polarity of logos& sophia the gnostic handbook page 28 jesus, christ and logos when we come to understand that jesus was a created being a new picture of divinity arises. in many gnostic traditions many sons of god are acknowledge, however jesus was believed to be the first created entity, michael. jesus existed in the first estate (before coming into a physical body) as michael, that immortal who plays such an important role in mystical christian traditions. when michael is born into the essene community, he becomes jesus. at his baptism, after years of training (the so-called lost years) he became the christ. his special essene training had involved processes that cleansed

ome sects refute the whole old testament saying it is the work of the false yahweh, while others even see the serpent in genesis as a premonition of the savior. for a more modern twist, one science fiction writer (with a penchant for occultism and a strange adaptation of psychology) outlined the gnostic myth in a more technological form. millions of years ago in the spiritual dimensions, a spirit entity decided he wanted more power than was his due, he created a sequence of mind traps or games. these games or traps enthralled the other spirit beings and as they became involved in them, they found themselves creating material reality. the final game involved forgetting who they were and entering into matter, hence, they entrapped themselves. modern adaptations of the alpha event are not unu

another in their vain ambition they were brought to a lust for power over one another according to the glory of the name of which each is a shadow, each one imagining that it is superior to the others. nag hammadi tri.trac 79:12-32 the gnostic handbook page 46 while we have shown (at least i hope so, that there is no cosmological evil, that does not mean evil cannot or does not exist. since every entity has free will, then ignorance can occur on multiple levels of existence. hence, it is important to realize that some spirits can also work in a way that is not beneficial or even harmful to man. just because a spirit is not physical does not mean it is more developed or evolved, astral denizens are much the same as us (indeed the human dead are part of the astral kingdom) and hence can shar

GNOSTIC STUDIES THE GNOSTIC HANDBOOK II GNOSTIC THEURGY

voury. if we extend this argument to include memes then it becomes even more relevant. memes are the mental equivalent to genes, it is argued that idea s can exist in the collective unconscious of humanity and influence and affect large numbers of people, nations and countries. accordingly, if we accept the hypothesis that genes are fulfilling the programming of a cosmic error, even a destructive entity or being (okay, lets not go too far, then we can extend this to see how memes condition the thinking of humanity and create the 'isms' and 'ologies' that curtail the possibly of real spiritual development, awakening or realisation. nature, in itself, probably cannot be considered ethically evil, it is, however, fallen- designed in error, and therefore a mixture of light and darkness. as nat

rldly definition. in the gnostic tradition there are three phases of coming into an experience of the true self, they are the external angel, knowledge and conversation of the hga and union with the hga. each stage has its own characteristics and dangers (fig 17) the holy guardian angel the first stage:the external angel the first stage in the spiritual life is to experience the hga as a separate entity. as a novice in the gnostic tradition we experience the battles with the animal and adept, and sense the hga as a far away goal. in many traditions (such as bhakti yoga) the hga is seen as a focus of devotion and veneration. it is even sometimes visualized as a deity or personal spirit. this stage of the spiritual path is where we mind body emotion life out of balance work etc life centred

communicate further with the hga a close relationship is formed. however, union with the hga is normally reserved for the evolutionary cycles after we return to the treasury of light. there are many dangers at this stage, i cannot list the number of gnostics who have tried to artificially bring about union with the hga and become convinced they are the lord of wisdom himself or at least some vast entity. self delusion is the price they paid and one of the biggest risks on the spiritual path. there are many risks on the path of transfiguration, be aware of them! the process of awakening the light self is central to gnostic practice, but also thwart with danger. we are living at the end of the age, in the fallen kingdoms- expect trouble. it is not possible to achieve a state of perfect balan

GOLDEN DAWN LESSER BANISHING RITUAL OF THE PENTAGRAM LBRP

to them. the blind performance of this ritual, as is so true of every aspect of theurgy, is quite useless, and is a waste of both time and energy. the imagination, simultaneously, should be stimulated to create these pentagrams about the magician on the astral plane in glowing figures of fire, so that through the streaming lines of light and power, representative of the spiritual being, no lesser entity of any kind dare make its way. it is necessary that the magician make certain that he does not lower the elemental weapon after formulating a pentagram in mid-air. the circle must be complete, continuing in an unbroken line from pentagram to pentagram. the blazing five-pointed star is like the flaming sword which debarred adam from the edenic paradise. the four archangels, the spiritual reg

GOLDEN CHAIN AND THE LONELY ROAD

communicate the lineages of magistry and serve to transmit the states of magical attainment needful for the on-going realisation of their diverse and specific currents. the absorption of thought, word and deed in the all-consuming process of such rituals (many being of great duration and procedural complexity) facilitates the saturation of the mundane self with the magical ambience of a state or entity. herein the impress of the unseen initiator upon the matrix of sentience or 'mind' is most powerful and efficacious. in practice, mystery-rites comport additional 'degrees, adjunctive zones of empowerment, to which an aspirant has access and in which he or she may gain authority. self-initiation if by predilection one is led to the craft and the only means of entrance there-to is by an init

GRAHAM HANCOCK FINGERPRINTS OF THE GODS

e rejoicing in her love for thee. thou settest her upon thee, thy issue entereth into her, and she becometh great with child like the star sept [sirius, the dog star. horus-sept cometh forth from thee in the form of horus, dweller in sept.38 many interpretations of this passage are, of course, possible. what intrigued me, however, was the clear implication that sirius was to be regarded as a dual entity in some way comparable to a woman great with child. moreover, after the birth (or coming forth) of that child, the text makes a special point of reminding us that horus remained a dweller in sept, presumably suggesting that he stayed close to his mother. sirius is an unusual star. a sparkling point of light particularly prominent in the winter months in the night skies of the northern hemis

) of that child, the text makes a special point of reminding us that horus remained a dweller in sept, presumably suggesting that he stayed close to his mother. sirius is an unusual star. a sparkling point of light particularly prominent in the winter months in the night skies of the northern hemisphere, it consists of a binary star system, i.e. it is in fact, as the pyramid texts suggest, a dual entity. the major component, sirius-a, is what we see. sirius-b, on the other hand the dwarf-star which revolves around sirius a is absolutely invisible to the naked eye. its existence did not become known to western science until 1862, when us astronomer alvin clark spotted it through one of the largest and most advanced telescopes of the day.39 how could the scribes who wrote the pyramid 35 pyra

GREENFIELD ALLEN SECRET CIPHER OF THE UFONAUTS

35 5 secret cipher of the ufonauts decoded aleister crowley..was instrumental in merging the occult knowkdge of the orient with the western mystery tradition, and. could be calkd one of the first contactees in particular [because of] a book transmitted by a trans-mundane intelligence called aiwass in cairo in 1904. several years later in america crowley made contact with another extraterrestrial entity called lam. and the reason i mention this is because a portrait drawn by crowley of this entity bears a startling resemblance to the modern gray alien. borderlands. second quarter, 1993, page 21. one thing i want this book to do is to demonstrate how, with a little effort and intuitive ability, you can decode the ufonaut s secret cipher and find your way to the heart of the ufo mystery..and

se higher intelligences may seem unspeakably powerful, mythic and divine. the gnostic view has tended to be that what the external world of the conventional person understands as god, devil demon, angel or, more recently, extraterrestrial beings are, in fact, such emanations of the unspeakable ultimate. indeed, the ancient gnostics saw the god and devil of conventional theology as an ego-maddened entity under the delusion that it, indeed, is the ultimate being! the late phil dick, in his last gnostic allegorical fiction, eventually settled on the name v.a.l.i.s. or vast active living intelligence system for this being or demiurge. he wrestled through his literary career and secret life as a christian gnostic philosopher with whether valis was a benevolent, if machine-like deity of a sort

kets over northern europe. the british raj in india, and the european christian colonization of the east in general, had all but destroyed the classical tantrism and illuminism of the great white brotherhood in the east, finding such institutions as temple prostitution, chakra-puji, shiva devotion, etc. to be sexual obscenity. on the other hand, fearing the power of the black lodge as a political entity and eroding its hold on esoteric eastern religion as a practical necessity had provoked the british to effectively dismantle the classical eastern manifestation of the black lodge, and western occultists visiting the east in the 19th and early 20th century already could only find watered-down remnants and secret adepts carrying on the hidden wisdom in either form. the great white brotherhoo

GRERALD SCHUELER AN ADVANCED GUIDE TO ENOCHIAN MAGICK

s produced" paracelsus figure 1 shows that the cosmic elements of earth, water, air, fire, and spirit are not to be taken as chemical elements but as quantifiers of density. physical matter is the grossest or most dense cosmic elementin our world-system. spirit is the leastdense (most ethereal) cosmic element. the other cosmic elements range in between. in enochian magick a thought is a thing; an entity, which is composed of the cosmic element, air. an emotion is an object which is composed of the cosmic element, water. table ion the following page contains three symbolic ways of representing these cosmic elements. the first group of symbols are magical and cover all five elements. the second group of symbols are kerubic astrological sigils. the third alternate symbol group are the eastern

o your macrocosm (but not your microcosm. this attraction requires an evocation. one example of an evocation is crowley's well-known materialization of the demon khoronzon from the tenth aethyr, zax. to invite such a being into your circie could be harmful and should not be done lightly. when invoking, use the cup asa symbol of your openness and receptivity. when evoking use the sword to keep the entity separate from yourself. 83 when invoking, you will become identified with the deity.you will speak and act with the authority of that deity. thus you may: 1. speak orarles or expound the wisdom of one thing or another. 2. bless a person or thing in the narre of the deity. 3. connmand those deities or entities that are lawfully under the jurisdiction of the deity. when evoking, you will be a

need to acquire and charge your own talismans. the talismans can be as elegant or as simple as you feel comfortable with. to charge a talisman, hold it in your hands and concentrate on the meaning/idea behind it. will the force/energy behind the idea to flow through your mind into your body and through it into the talisman like a psychic current. a talisman is the physical embodiment of the idea/entity that it represents. in the rituals, your mind and your body must cooperate together in unison. your body is a crystalization into matter of your mind. so your talisman is a crystalization in matter of the psychic energy/ force behind it. as your mind concentrates/focuses on the specific ideas of the r i tual, your hands wi l l hold the phys i cal manifestation of that idea. in this way your

GRIFFIN DAVID MAGICAL EVOCATION OF THE AVERSE FORCES

rosicrucian tradition for this variation. place the triangle of art in the east of the temple or in the direction usually associated with the force. for example, to evoke the demon of air, set up the triangle of art in the west, the quarter toward which the magician should face to skry to the plane of air. one line of tradition then suggests the use of vast amounts of thick, smoky incense for the entity to use as a material basis to appear. in recent decades, however, research has suggested that the smoke method is but a blind, or "smokescreen" for the actual procedure, which is to place a mirror inside the triangle of art.9 for the latter method, arrange the triangle vertically so that the magician can easily see his or her reflection therein. although the adept should experiment with bot

r the actual procedure, which is to place a mirror inside the triangle of art.9 for the latter method, arrange the triangle vertically so that the magician can easily see his or her reflection therein. although the adept should experiment with both methods, research reveals the latter to be more effective. there is a distinct advantage to using a mirror in the triangle instead of smoke, since the entity appears together with the reflection of the seer, thus facilitating the projection of psychic contents into the triangle. construct the triangle of art of plywood, and paint it white. paint a black triangle outline about two inches inside the edge, and glue a round mirror in the center. then add the names and sigil in crayon or in any other easily removable material before each ritual. in t

s of the same category. thus the divine, archangelical, and angelical forces that correspond to the demon protect the sphere of sensation of the magician. during the evocation the magician affects the averse force, constrained within the triangle of art, through sympathy with the lamen that he or she wears. this lamen contains all the relevant colors, geometrical figures, names, and sigils of the entity's hierarchy of forces, including the name and sigil of the averse force itself. a complete set of such lamens appears among the color illustrations contained in this book, one for each of the sephirothic, zodiacal, planetary, and elemental forces. the aim of evocation the true function of the magical evocation of the averse forces lies concealed in the book of the sacred magic of abra-melin

H SPENCER LEWIS ROSICRUCIAN MANUAL AMORC 1990

of facts of a material or mundane nature which goes to make up the sum total of our objective knowledge after such facts have been classified by another process of mental functioning. personality.to the rosicrucian, in contradistinction to individuality, is that distinctive manifestation of soul personality, with its peculiar and innate qualities, which reveals or establishes the identity of any entity. the term personality is often used in our writings in place of soul personality. personality pertains to the inner man, the soul, the psychic or divine being who resides within the physical body and expresses the character which the soul has evolved through the cycles of time from the hour of the creation as a soul. the personality reveals all that has been garnered through numberless expe

destroying the objective manifestation. the individuality is essentially worldly and material because its purpose in life is to function on the mundane plane. the personality is essentially unworldly and immaterial because its purpose is to function on the immaterial plane. the two, personality and individuality, or the psychic and mundane, the immaterial and material working in unison, reveal an entity recognized both through its individuality and personality as it expresses itself in daily life.(see reincarnation and also soul personality. philosopher's stone.the principal search of the alchemists was for a pure and penetrating matter which, when applied to the metals, plants, or vegetables, exalts them. this perfect essence, this soul of matter, imparts its nature to all that is brought

functions, but it is also the freeing of the psychic body from the limitations of time and space and other hampering and confining conditions. projections are made for the purpose of contacting those whom we wish to aid or by whom we wish to be assisted and inspired. projections are endowed with all the distinguishing traits, characteristics, and mannerisms that distinguish the personality of any entity. projections carry with them these earmarks: traits developed through the incarnations making the projections recognizable anywhere at any time through these very characteristics, because the soul personality and psychic body are immortal. projections are endowed with five psychic senses and faculties,[197] allowing for their sensing and expressing psychically in the same manner as the five

ily and completely as one physical body or manifestation is recognized by another physical one. this is most commonly done during sleep. but it can be done at will by those trained to do so, trained to release the psychic body, manifesting at any specific place at any definite time for a very particular purpose. sensing the psychic body in a projection and recognizing it as the personality of any entity is also a matter of training. both these privileges and powers are part of the birthright of man. pronaos.the outer vestibule or portico to the entrance of the temple. psychic.in our physical experiences, in things seen or heard, for example, there may often be included phenomena whose physical causes are not apparent and which are, at the time, inexplicable. since man has divided the cause

mes, but since there is no death in natural law, any more than there is in the spiritual or so-called supernatural, the term is not only erroneous, but absolutely contradictory. the great change that takes place at the time when death is supposed to occur is, after all, a mere transition and transposition of the various component parts which when united constitute a living human being or a living entity of conscious matter. this transition consists of separation of the dual parts of man (soul and body) and also changes the constructive processes of the physical body which have been holding together, to some degree, the material elements composing it, permitting a new condition to exist whereby these elements begin to separate and return to their primary form of living matter. therefore, it

HAMIL THE ROSICRUCIAN SEER

lden dawn began to emerge. my own opinion is that hockley, having avoided contact with the group practice of magical rituals, would22therosicrucianseermirror was the means by which man's earthly knowledge could be expanded to prepare him forthefinal journey in which perfection would be completed and man's earthly and spiritual goodness would be dissolved into oneness with the godhead in a perfect entity. his spiritualist definition of rosicrucianism is perhaps the true explanation of his standing apart from the sria, which has always been a forum for the discussionofideas and hasneverinvolved itself in practical experiments,whatever its members may have indulged in outside its meetings. those membersofthe sria who were drawn more towards practice rather than theory later joined the golden

HANDBOOK OF EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY

s often identified with hathor, who came to be regarded as the female creative principle. the twins sometimes appear to be the male and female aspects of atum. he embraces them to transfer his ka (vital essence) to them. in coffin texts spell 80, shu and tefnut are described as living with their father in the primeval waters. the three deities cling tightly to each other as if they were still one entity. for creation to continue, shu and tefnut had to become fully differentiated from the creator. the lost children. there are some allusions in the coffin texts to atum becoming separated from his children. shu and tefnut seem to have drifted away from their father and become lost in the darkness of the primeval waters. in coffin texts spell 76, shu is made to say that atum once sent his sole

said to have made the sky and lifted it above the earth as easily as if it were a feather. he united the two lands (egypt) as horus in his great name of tatjenen. one of the sophisticated hymns in papyrus leiden i 350 reduces the egyptian pantheon to three. amun was hidden power, ra the visible power in the heavens, and ptah the power manifest on or in the earth. ptah was also part of the triple entity ptah-sokar-osiris. this divine group has been interpreted as symbolizing the whole cycle of regeneration, with ptah standing for creation, sokar for death as metamorphosis, and osiris for rebirth. ptah-sokar-osiris was sometimes shown presiding over the judgment of the dead in the hall of the two truths. he remained important in funerary religion right into the roman period. see also apis;

a mythical guardian, usually with the body of a lion and the head of a human (see deities, themes, and concepts. stela an inscribed slab, used to display royal decrees or commemorative or pious texts. syncretism an attempt to combine the characteristics of two or more deities. triad a group of three deities, often taking the form of father, mother, and child. triads that were treated as a single entity can also be called trinities. udjat see wedjat eye. underworld books illustrated funerary texts describing the voyages of the sun god. upper egypt the south of egypt, from below memphis to the nubian border. uraeus (pl. uraei) an image of the cobra goddess who guarded the king; often found on royal headdresses. ushabti a figurine that magically performed tasks on behalf of its owner in the

HELENA BLAVATSKY THE KEY TO THEOSOPHY

ommunicate, as often occurs in dreams. the difference between a mediumistic and a non-sensitive nature is this: the liberated spirit of a medium has the opportunity and facility of influencing the passive organs of its entranced physical body, to make them act, speak, and write at its will. the ego can make it repeat, echo-like, and in the human language, the thoughts and ideas of the disembodied entity, as well as its own. but the non-receptive or non-sensitive organism of one who is very positive cannot be so influenced. hence, although there is hardly a human being whose ego does not hold free intercourse, during the sleep of his body, with those whom it loved and lost, yet, on account of the positiveness and non-receptivity of its physical envelope and brain, no recollection, or a very

essary only to a, c, d, and the functions of the lower manas, which embrace all those limited to the (physical) brain (c) linga- sarira astral body the double, the phantom body. page 45 the key to theosophy- hp blavatsky.txt (d) kamarupa the seat of animal desires and passions this is the center of the animal man, where lies the line of demarcation which separates the mortal man from the immortal entity. theosophical division of the upper imperishable triad sanskrit term exoteric meaning explanation (e) manas-a dual principle in its functions. mind, intelligence: which is the higher human mind, whose light, or radiation links the monad, for the lifetime, to the mortal man. the future state and the karmic destiny of man depend on whether manas gravitates more downward to kamarupa, the seat

ty with which, if successful, they will be finally linked and into which they are finally, so to speak, absorbed. the individualization of man after death depends on the spirit, not on his soul and body. although the word personality, in the sense in which it is usually understood, is an absurdity if applied literally to our immortal essence, still the latter is, as our individual ego, a distinct entity, immortal and eternal, per se. it is only in the case of black magicians or of criminals beyond redemption, criminals who have been such during a long series of lives-that the shining thread, which links the spirit to the personal soul from the moment of the birth of the child, is violently snapped, and the disembodied entity becomes divorced from the personal soul, the latter being annihil

main the mr. smith or mr. brown he was on earth, or lose his individuality. therefore, the astral soul and the terrestrial body of man may, in the dark hereafter, be absorbed into the cosmical ocean of sublimated elements, and cease to feel his last personal ego (if it did not page 51 the key to theosophy- hp blavatsky.txt deserve to soar higher, and the divine ego still remain the same unchanged entity, though this terrestrial experience of his emanation may be totally obliterated at the instant of separation from the unworthy vehicle. q. if the "spirit" or the divine portion of the soul, is preexistent as a distinct being from all eternity, as origen, synesius, and other semi-christians and semi-platonic philosophers taught, and if it is the same, and nothing more than the metaphysically

her (pater-zeus. therefore, neither of these principles can be unalloyed essence of the pythagorean monas, or our atma-buddhi, because the anima mundi is but the effect, the subjective emanation or rather radiation of the former. both the human spirit (or the individuality, the reincarnating spiritual ego, and buddhi, the spiritual soul, are preexistent. but, while the former exists as a distinct entity, an individualization, the soul exists as preexisting breath, an unscient [lacking in knowledge] portion of an intelligent whole. both were originally formed from the eternal ocean of light; but as the fire-philosophers, the medieval theosophists, expressed it, there is a visible as well as invisible spirit in fire. they made a difference between the anima bruta and the anima divina. empedo

HINE PHIL ASPECTS OF EVOCATION

fax the great mother- neumann fear& loathing in las vegas- hunter s. thompson cities of the red night- william s. burroughs the book of pleasure- austin osman spare thundersqueak- angerford& lea the masks of god- joseph campbell an introduction to psychology- hilgard, atkinson& atkinson liber null- pete carroll this essay was published in nox magazine, issue 6, 1988. 13 servitors a servitor is an entity consciously created or generated, using evocatory techniques, to perform a task or service. in the western esoteric tradition, such entities are sometimes referred to as .thought-forms, whilst in tibetan magic, for example, they are known as .tulpas. servitors can be usefully deployed to perform a wide range of tasks or functions on your behalf. servitors can be created to work with one par

rvitor, the better it seems to become at healing. secondly, continued use of the servitor, with successful results, builds up .confidence. in it.s activity on the part of those who use it. with a more generalised servitor, anyone who knows its activation sequence (such as a mantra, sigil, or visualisation sequence) can employ it to work at a given task. one example of this form of servitor is the entity icandoo. icandoo(.i-can-do) was created at an open group workshop in servitor creation. the name of the servitor was also its mantra for summoning it, and it.s general brief was to assist those who used it for overcoming any obstacles that crossed them. icandoo was created by a group of 12 people, and all of them used the servitor throughout the day, to assist them with problems of one sort

ef was to assist those who used it for overcoming any obstacles that crossed them. icandoo was created by a group of 12 people, and all of them used the servitor throughout the day, to assist them with problems of one sort or another. in the design sequence, the servitor was given the ability to divide itself holographically, so that each segment contained the powers and abilities of the original entity. on a still further level of generalisation, you can create servitors who have no specific function or provenance, saving 14 that they serve to increase the success of one.s own magics. such servitors can be used in both major and minor acts of magic, and are particularly useful in acts of enchantment, divination, or illumination. servitor dependency it is generally held that each usage of

can be used, in addition to its sigil, for creating, powering, or controlling it. a name also acts to further create a servitor.s persona. a name can reflect the servitor.s task, or be formed from a mantric sigil of it.s statement of intent. 6. is a material base required? the material base is some physical focus for the servitor.s existence. this can help to define the servitor as an individual entity, and can be used if you need to recall the servitor for any reason. examples of a material base include bottles, rings, crystals, small figurines as used in fantasy role-playing or figures crafted from modelling compounds. bodily fluids can be applied to the material base to increase the perceived link between creator and entity. this is very much a matter of personal taste. alternatively

vitor for any reason. examples of a material base include bottles, rings, crystals, small figurines as used in fantasy role-playing or figures crafted from modelling compounds. bodily fluids can be applied to the material base to increase the perceived link between creator and entity. this is very much a matter of personal taste. alternatively, the servitor can remain freely mobile as an aetheric entity. i tend to find that one-shot, task-specific servitors can be left as aetheric entities, whilst for entities which have more of 18 along-term use, a material base is often helpful. for others, it might be possible to link their use to a specific, identifiable, state of consciousness, which forms part of the core associations which one builds up for a servitor. it is also possible to link a

HINE P OVEN READY CHAOS

r, so get out of bed and get going (buddhahood is especially manifest in all the people you carefully avoid on the street. 6.try being consistently wrong- make wild statements and then, when someone pokes a hole in your argument, admit your mistake, profusely, if necessary. you can be wrong about the time, the day of the week, any expressed political statement, etc. 7.gods& gurus possession by an entity (god, spirit, drug etc) allows you to do things that you would not ordinarily feel able to. so, to some extent, does the confidence of having a guru. such figures provide the confidence that you can walk a tightrope without falling off, play in the deep end of the swimming baths without drowning or run around wearing orange robes and banging a tambourine in a busy shopping centre. sanity is

HP LOVECRAFT A DARK LORE

nwich and its brooding presences, and of wilbur whateley and his dim, hideous aura that stretched from a dubious birth to a cloud of probable matricide, felt a wave of fright as tangible as a draught of the tomb's cold clamminess. the bent, goatish giant before him seemed like the spawn of another planet or dimension; like something only partly of mankind, and linked to black gulfs of essence and entity that stretch like titan phantasms beyond all spheres of force and matter, space and time. presently wilbur raised his head and began speaking in that strange, resonant fashion which hinted at sound-producing organs unlike the run of mankind's 'mr armitage' he said 'i calc'late i've got to take that book home. they's things in it i've got to try under sarten conditions that i can't git here

farmhouse be destroyed, and fantastic references to some plan for the extirpation of the entire human race and all animal and vegetable life from the earth by some terrible elder race of beings from another dimension. he would shout that the world was in danger, since the elder things wished to strip it and drag it away from the solar system and cosmos of matter into some other plane or phase of entity from which it had once fallen, vigintillions of aeons ago. at other times he would call for the dreaded necronomicon and the daemonolatreia of remigius, in which he seemed hopeful of finding some formula to check the peril he conjured up 'stop them, stop theml' he would shout 'those whateleys meant to let them in, and the worst of all is left! tell rice and morgan we must do something- it's

le, as indeed was made clear during certain subsequent investigations. late at night the conference disbanded without having developed a definite plan, but all day sunday armitage was busy comparing formulae and mixing chemicals obtained from the college laboratory. the more he reflected on the hellish diary, the more he was inclined to doubt the efficacy of any material agent in stamping out the entity which wilbur whateley had left behind him- the earth threatening entity which, unknown to him, was to burst forth in a few hours and become the memorable dunwich horror. monday was a repetition of sunday with dr armitage, for the task in hand required an infinity of research and experiment. further consultations of the monstrous diary brought about various changes of plan, and he knew that

optical devices are, fumbled a while; but eventually focused the lenses with armitage's aid. when he did so his cry was less restrained than morgan's had been 'gawd almighty, the grass an' bushes is a'movin! it's a-goin' up- slow-like- creepin- up ter the top this minute, heaven only knows what fur' then the germ of panic seemed to spread among the seekers. it was one thing to chase the nameless entity, but quite another to find it. spells might be all right- but suppose they weren't? voices began questioning armitage about what he knew of the thing, and no reply seemed quite to satisfy. everyone seemed to feel himself in close proximity to phases of nature and of being utterly forbidden and wholly outside the sane experience of mankind. x. in the end the three men from arkham- old, white

as adjusting the sprayer which rice held, and that something must be about to happen. the crowd stirred uneasily, recalling that his sprayer was expected to give the unseen horror a moment of visibility. two or three men shut their eyes, but curtis whateley snatched back the telescope and strained his vision to the utmost. he saw that rice, from the party's point of advantage above and behind the entity, had an excellent chance of spreading the potent powder with marvellous effect. those without the telescope saw only an instant's flash of grey cloud- a cloud about the size of a moderately large building- near the top of the mountain. curtis, who held the instrument, dropped it with a piercing shriek into the ankle-deep mud of the road. he reeled, and would have crumbled to the ground had

HP LOVECRAFT AT THE MOUNTAINS OF MADNESS

ncountered toward the thing s uninjured side. it was not blood, but a thick, dark-green fluid apparently answering the same purpose. by the time lake reached this stage, all thirty-seven dogs had been brought to the still uncompleted corral near the camp, and even at that distance set up a savage barking and show of restlessness at the acrid, diffusive smell. far from helping to place the strange entity, this provisional dissection merely deepened its mystery. all guesses about its external members had been correct, and on the evidence of these one could hardly hesitate to call the thing animal; but internal inspection brought up so many vegetable evidences that lake was left hopelessly at sea. it had digestion and circulation, and eliminated waste matter through the reddish tubes of its s

entered after investigating the monstrous graves, had something to reveal. it was not as lake had left it, for the covered parts of the primal monstrosity had been removed from the improvised table. indeed, we had already realized that one of the six imperfect and insanely buried things we had found- the one with the trace of a peculiarly hateful odor- must represent the collected sections of the entity which lake had tried to analyze. on and around that laboratory table were strewn other things, and it did not take long for us to guess that those things were the carefully though oddly and inexpertly dissected parts of one man and one dog. i shall spare the feelings of survivors by omitting mention of the man s identity. lake s anatomical instruments were missing, but there were evidences

itself, it would have no motive in harming us. concealment being futile at this juncture, we used our torch for a running glance behind, and perceived that the mist was thinning. would we see, at last, a complete and living specimen of those others? again came that insidious musical piping "tekeli-li! tekeli-li" then, noting that we were actually gaining on our pursuer, it occurred to us that the entity might be wounded. we could take no chances, however, since it was very obviously approaching in answer to danforth s scream, rather than in flight from any other entity. the timing was too close to admit of doubt. of the whereabouts of that less conceivable and less mentionable nightmare- that fetid, unglimpsed mountain of slime-spewing protoplasm whose race had conquered the abyss and sent

ere various ways converged, and we were glad to be leaving those morbid palimpsest sculptures- almost felt even when scarcely seen-behind. another thought which the advent of the cave inspired was the possibility of losing our pursuer at this bewildering focus of large galleries. there were several of the blind albino penguins in the open space, and it seemed clear that their fear of the oncoming entity was extreme to the point of unaccountability. if at that point we dimmed our torch to the very lowest limit of traveling need, keeping it strictly in front of us, the frightened squawking motions of the huge birds in the mist might muffle our footfalls, screen our true course, and somehow set up a false lead. amidst the churning, spiraling fog, the littered and unglistening floor of the mai

ave saved us, but in conjunction with the mist they seem to have done so. only a benign fate kept the curling vapors thick enough at the right moment, for they were constantly shifting and threatening to vanish. indeed, they did lift for a second just before we emerged from the nauseously resculptured tunnel into the cave; so that we actually caught one first and only half glimpse of the oncoming entity as we cast a final, desperately fearful glance backward before dimming the torch and mixing with the penguins in the hope of dodging pursuit. if the fate which screened us was benign, that which gave us the half glimpse was infinitely the opposite; for to that flash of semivision can be traced a full half of the horror which has ever since haunted us. our exact motive in looking back again

HP LOVECRAFT BEYOND THE WALL OF SLEEP

ention to his words, since their curiosity had been aroused to a high pitch by the suggestive yet mostly conflicting and incoherent stories of his family and neighbors. slater raved for upward of fifteen minutes, babbling in his backwoods dialect of green edifices of light, oceans of space, strange music, and shadowy mountains and valleys. but most of all did he dwell upon some mysterious blazing entity that shook and laughed and mocked at him. this vast, vague personality seemed to have done him a terrible wrong, and to kill it in triumphant revenge was his paramount desire. in order to reach it, he said, he would soar through abysses of emptiness, burning every obstacle that stood in his way. thus ran his discourse, until with the greatest suddenness he ceased. the fire of madness died f

finitely high vaulted dome of indescribable splendor. blending with this display of palatial magnificence, or rather, supplanting it at times in kaleidoscopic rotation, were glimpses of wide plains and graceful valleys, high mountains and inviting grottoes, covered with every lovely attribute of scenery which my delighted eyes could conceive of, yet formed wholly of some glowing, ethereal plastic entity, which in consistency partook as much of spirit as of matter. as i gazed, i perceived that my own brain held the key to these enchanting metamorphoses; for each vista which appeared to me was the one my changing mind most wished to behold. amidst this elysian realm i dwelt not as a stranger, for each sight and sound was familiar to me; just as it had been for uncounted eons of eternity befo

so great that i seemed to be receiving the message in ordinary english "joe slater is dead" came the soul-petrifying voice of an agency from beyond the wall of sleep. my opened eyes sought the couch of pain in curious horror, but the blue eyes were still calmly gazing, and the countenance was still intelligently animated "he is better dead, for he was unfit to bear the active intellect of cosmic entity. his gross body could not undergo the needed adjustments between ethereal life and planet life. he was too much an animal, too little a man; yet it is through his deficiency that you have come to discover me, for the cosmic and planet souls rightly should never meet. he has been in my torment and diurnal prison for forty-two of your terrestrial years "i am an entity like that which you your

HP LOVECRAFT HYPNOS

the music of deep viols and of crystalline spheres. we talked often in the night, and in the day, when i chiseled busts of him and carved miniature heads in ivory to immortalize his different expressions. of our studies it is impossible to speak, since they held so slight a connection with anything of the world as living men conceive it. they were of that vaster and more appalling universe of dim entity and consciousness which lies deeper than matter, time, and space, and whose existence we suspect only in certain forms of sleep- those rare dreams beyond dreams which come never to common men, and but once or twice in the lifetime of imaginative men. the cosmos of our waking knowledge, born from such an universe as a bubble is born from the pipe of a jester, touches it only as such a bubble

ies of all living things be his. i affirm-i swear-that i had no share in these extreme aspirations. anything my friend may have said or written to the contrary must be erroneous, for i am no man of strength to risk the unmentionable spheres by which alone one might achieve success. there was a night when winds from unknown spaces whirled us irresistibly into limitless vacua beyond all thought and entity. perceptions of the most maddeningly untransmissible sort thronged upon us; perceptions of infinity which at the time convulsed us with joy, yet which are now partly lost to my memory and partly incapable of presentation to others. viscous obstacles were clawed through in rapid succession, and at length i felt that we had been borne to realms of greater remoteness than any we had previously

HP LOVECRAFT THE LURKING FEAR

l grey walls that began to appear through giant oaks ahead. in this morbid night solitude and feeble shifting illumination, the vast boxlike pile displayed obscure hints of terror which day could not uncover; yet i did not hesitate, since i had come with fierce resolution to test an idea. i believed that the thunder called the death-demon out of some fearsome secret place; and be that demon solid entity or vaporous pestilence, i meant to see it i had thoroughly searched the ruin before, hence knew my plan well; choosing as the seat of my vigil the old room of jan martense, whose murder looms so great in the rural legends. i felt subtly that the apartment of this ancient victim was best for my purposes. the chamber, measuring about twenty feet square, contained like the other rooms some rub

HP LOVECRAFT THE SHADOW OVER INNSMOUTH

live in burrows, and one could hardly imagine how they passed the time apart from their desultory fishing. perhaps- judging from the quantities of bootleg liquor they consumed- they lay for most of the daylight hours in an alcoholic stupor they seemed sullenly banded together in some sort of fellowship and understanding- despising the world as if they had access to other and preferable spheres of entity. their appearance- especially those staring, un-winking eyes which one never saw shut- was certainly shock-ing enough; and their voices were disgusting. it was awful to hear them chanting in their churches at night, and especially during their main festivals or revivals, which fell twice a year on april 30th and october 31st. they were very fond of the water, and swam a great deal in both r

HP LOVECRAFT THE UNNAMABLE

ause all the other frames were long since fallen, i knew that it was the grisly glassless frame of that demoniac attic window. then came a noxious rush of noisome, frigid air from that same dreaded direction, followed by a piercing shriek just beside me on that shocking rifted tomb of man and monster. in another instant i was knocked from my gruesome bench by the devilish threshing of some unseen entity of titanic size but undetermined nature; knocked sprawling on the root-clutched mold of that abhorrent graveyard, while from the tomb came such a stifled uproar of gasping and whirring that my fancy peopled the rayless gloom with miltonic legions of the misshapen damned. there was a vortex of withering, ice-cold wind, and then the rattle of loose bricks and plaster; but i had mercifully fai

HP LOVECRAFT THROUGH THE GATES OF THE SILVER KEY

some mutation was apparent- a sense of incalculable disturbance and confusion in time and space, yet one which held no hint of what we recognize as motion and duration. imperceptibly, such things as age and location ceased to have any significance whatever. the day before, randolph carter had miraculously leaped a gulf of years. now there was no distinction between boy and man. there was only the entity randolph carter, with a certain store of images which had lost all connection with terrestrial scenes and circumstances of acquisition. a moment before, there had been an inner cave with vague suggestions of a monstrous arch and gigantic sculptured hand on the farther wall. now there was neither cave nor absence of cave; neither wall nor absence of wall. there was only a flux of impressions

ages which had lost all connection with terrestrial scenes and circumstances of acquisition. a moment before, there had been an inner cave with vague suggestions of a monstrous arch and gigantic sculptured hand on the farther wall. now there was neither cave nor absence of cave; neither wall nor absence of wall. there was only a flux of impressions not so much visual as cerebral, amidst which the entity that was randolph carter experienced perceptions or registrations of all that his mind revolved on, yet without any clear consciousness of the way in which he received them. by the time the rite was over, carter knew that he was in no region whose place could he told by earth's geographers, and in no age whose date history could fix; for the nature of what was happening was not wholly unfam

esigns graven on the silver key. a gate had been unlocked- not, indeed, the ultimate gate, but one leading from earth and time to that extension of earth which is outside time, and from which in turn the ultimate gate leads fearsomely and perilously to the last void which is outside all earths, all universes, and all matter. there would he a guide- and a very terrible one; a guide who had been an entity of earth millions of years before, when man was undreamed of, and when forgotten shapes moved on a steaming planet building strange cities among whose last, crumbling ruins the first mammals were to play. carter remembered what the monstrous necronomicon had vaguely and disconcertingly adumbrated concerning that guide "and while there are those" the mad arab had written "who have dared to s

ultimate gate. and elsewhere, in a chaos of scenes whose infinite multiplicity and monstrous diversity brought him close to the brink of madness, were a limitless confusion of beings which he knew were as much himself as the local manifestation now beyond the ultimate gate. there were carters in settings belonging to every known and suspected age of earth's history, and to remoter ages of earthly entity transcending knowledge, suspicion, and credibility; carters of forms both human and non-human, vertebrate and invertebrate, conscious and mindless, animal and vegetable. and more, there were carters having nothing in common with earthly life, but moving outrageously amidst backgrounds of other planets and systems and galaxies and cosmic con-tinua; spores of eternal life drifting from world

which flows from a loss of identity. merging with nothingness is peaceful oblivion; but to be aware of existence and yet to know that one is no longer a definite being distinguished from other beings- that one no longer has a self- that is the nameless summit of agony and dread. he knew that there had been a randolph carter of boston, yet could not be sure whether he- the fragment or facet of an entity beyond the ultimate gate- had been that one or some other. his self had been annihilated; and yet he- if indeed there could, in view of that utter nullity of individual existence, be such a thing as he-was equally aware of being in some inconceivable way a legion of selves. it was as though his body had been suddenly transformed into one of those many-limbed and many-headed effigies sculptu

HUEBNER LOUISE WITCHCRAFT FOR ALL WICCA 04

same time you make more of an impression on your subconscious for the thing you want. i hypnotized myself into feeling that i was surrounding this man with myself and calling him into my sphere of being. i think we are all a mass of energy, and we really have no clearly defined end. where does my body end and the air around me begin? at which point do the molecules no longer unite into a separate entity? i don't understand the principle involved in what keeps me together so i don't understand the natural law that would prevent my leaving my body and surrounding another person, and because i am stupid i am able to do it. i can absorb things and situations. i begin feeling as if an octopus form were coming out of me, and i can surround and hug everything i want. as long as i can sustain the

INITIATION INTO HERMETICS

rules. it is absolutely not very easy to enlighten the uninitiated so that they are not only fully informed about the existence and the activity of the elements, but will be able to work with these powers in the future practically. the whole universe is similar to a clockwork with all its wheels in mesh and interdependent from each other. even the idea of the godhead as the highest comprehensible entity may be divided in aspects analogous to the elements. details about it are found in the chapter concerning the god-idea. in the oldest oriental scriptures, the elements are designated as tattwas. in our european literature, they are only considered on the ground of their good effects and in so far as we are warned against their unfavorable influence, which means that certain actions can be u

different places and even have been working there. the astral plane has various kinds of inhabitants. first of all, there are the deceased ones who having left the earth are abiding in the corresponding density-degree, according to their spiritual maturity, which is designated by various religions as heaven or hell, the adepts seeing only symbols therein. the nobler, purer and the more perfect an entity happens to be, all the purer and finer will be the density-degree of the inhabited astral plane. little by little, the astral body is dissolving, until it has become suitable to the degree of vibrations of the respective step of the astral level, or identical with it. as you see, this identification depends on the maturity and the spiritual perfection the entity concerned achieved on this e

tact with his guardian genius, his spiritual guide to whom he has the closest relationship. every scholar of magic is fully aware of the fact that the divine providence at the hour of his birth has given him a being with the purpose to watch over its prot g e, to guide and to inspire him. in accordance with the development and the karma, this being can be a deceased person or else an intellectual entity not yet embodied on this planet. this being takes care of the spiritual comfort of the prot g e mostly up to the puberty period. the more man is maturing intellectually, the less attention does the spiritual leader pay to him, especially in cases of people who do not even remember their guide. the contact is loosened more and more. a lot could be said about the ranks of such guardians and t

ng in you. the term clairfeeling means the faculty of perceiving and feeling all the phenomena and powers occurring in the elements and in akasa. to this field also belongs the faculty of psychometry, the clear perception of the present, past and future of any object. even the power of materialization of any thought, any being, no matter whether the point in question is a self-created being or an entity already existing in the akasa, belongs to this domain. other faculties connected with sense perception and touch perception also can be registered in the category of clairfeeling. intuition to originates in clairfeeling. these few examples may be sufficient to explain the clairfeeling power. as soon as you have accumulated the water element in the whole body through the pores and through br

cause certain rules of conduct have to be considered here. 5. the magic mirror to contact powers, entities &c i will describe this method too in my second book, the practice of magical evocation. at this point, let me remark only for the sake of curiosity as follows: supposing the magician loads his mirror with akasa, imaginatively drawing his sign on the surface with the element analogous to the entity, his character and his symbol, he is able to come in close contact with this respective being of he pronounces the name of the entity according to the universal laws [of quabbalah. the contact will enable the magician to achieve anything according to the original properties of the being. the same thing can be said about all the other beings and powers. 6. the magic mirror to influence the s

ISIS UNVEILED

d coolly tell us that beyond doubt abraham had heard the name of jehovah and borrowed it from moses. do they not maintain that it was they who invented the santkrit, edited manu, and composed the greater portion of the vedaaf marcion maintained, with the other gnostics, the fallaciousaesa of the idea fa an incarnate god, and therefore denied the corporeal reality of the living body of christ. his entity was a mere ulunon; it was not made of human flesh and blood, neither was it bom of a human mother, for his divine nature could not be polluted with any contact with sinful flesh" he accepted paul as the only apostle preaching the pure gos- pel of truth, and accused the others of "depraving the pure form of the gospel doctrines delivered to them by jesus, mmng up matters of the law with the

kabalistic doctrine of permutation. the kabala teaches the doctrine of transmigration of the spirit "mosah is the reooltitio ofsethandhebel "tell me who it is who brings about the re-lnrui (the revoltiho)f" is asked of the wise hermes "god's son, tlie tmly man, through the will of god" is the answer of the 'heathen "god's son" is the immortal spirit assigned to eveiy human b^ng. it is this divine entity which is the "only man" for the casket which con- tains our soul, and the soul itself, are but half-entities; and without its overshadowing both body and astral soul, the two are but an animal duad. it requires a trinity to form the complete 'man' and allow him to remain inmiortal at every 'rebirth' or rewlutio, throughout the sub- sequent and ascending spheres, every one of which brings hi

or titans] on the earth" the word is synonymous with aeon, iimv. in proverbs, viii, 23, it reads "i was effused from otdam, from has (wisdom. by this sentence the wise king-kabalist refers to one of the mysteries of the human spirit the immortal crown of the man-trinity. while it ought to read as above, and be interpreted kabalistically to mean that the (or my eternal, immortal ego, the spiritual entity, was effused from the boundless and nameless eternity through the creative wisdom of the unknown god, it reads in the canonical translation "the lord possessed me in the beginning of his way, before his works of old" which is unintelligible nonsense, without the kabalistic interpretation. when solomon is made to say that/ was "from the beginning. while as yet he [the supreme deity] had not

ly carried out in this succession of avatars the truly philosophical idea of a simultaneous spiritual and physical evolution of creatures and man. from a fish the progress of this dual transformation carries on the physical form through the shape of a tortoise, a boar, and a man-lion; and then, appearing in the dwarf of humanity, it shows paratu-rdma physically a p^ect, spiritually an undeveloped entity, until it carries mankind, personified by one god-like man, to the apex of physical and spiritual perfection a god on earth. in krishna and the other saviors of the worid we see the philosophical idea of the progressive dual development understood and as dearly expressed in the zohar. the 'heavenly man' who is the protogonos, tikkun, the first-bom of god, or the universal form and idea, en

ht, but for the luminous mantle which she puts on. for just as the soul, when sent to this earth, puts on an earthly garment 718. jeam war, ii, viii, 11. 719. t> nmniu, i\ 22; di giganl\ 2, tq. 720. zomar, ii, p. m a; amst. ed. 721. jtfmaraapivitci46od.iv (29; cf. msckeniie: royal maxmu: cgdopatdia, p. us. 722. zoaor. ii, p. 97 k. 723. ibid, id, p. 61 b. digitizecoy google paul on the tkine human entity 281 to preserve herself here, so she receives above a shining garment, in order to be able to look without injury into the mirror whose light pro- ceeds (rom the lord of light* moreover, the zokar teaches that the soul cannot reach the abode of bliss unless she has received the "holy kiss, or the reunion of the soul with the substance from which she emanated" spirit' all souls are dual, and

ISRAEL REGARDIE A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO GEOMANTIC DIVINATION

uide to geomantic divination also particularly apt to our enquiry, and is therefore worth quoting 'the theory of any process of divination may be stated in a few simple terms '1. we postulate the existence of intelligences, either wi t h i n or without the diviner, of which he is not immediately conscious (it does not matter to the theory whether the communicating spirit so called is an objective entity or a concealed portion of the diviner's mind) we assume that such intelligences are able to reply correctly within limits to the questions asked "2. we postulate that it is possible to construct a compendium of hieroglyphs sufficiently elastic in meaning to include every possible idea, and that one or more of these may always be taken to represent any idea. we assume that any of these hiero

JENNINGS HARGRAVE ROSICRUCIANS RITES MYSTERIES

station. both signify the same: from any given point, the one spirit working downwards, and also transcending upwards. from any given point, in height, that the intellect is able to achieve, the same spirit downwards intensifies into manifestation; upwards, dissipates into god! in other words, before any knowledge of god can be formed at all, it must have a shape. god is an abstraction; man is an entity. winged human-headed lion (nineveh sculptures) black sculptured obelisk (british museum. chapter the thirteenth. inquiry as to the possibility of miracle. he definition of a miracle has been exposed to numerous erroneous views. inquirers know not what a miracle is. it is wrong to assume that nature and human nature are alike invariably, and that you can interpret the one by the other. there

r) between the world possible and the world impossible; and across this bridge, in his immortal heroism and newness, he leads the votary out of his dream of life into his dream of temporary death, or into extinction of the senses and of the powers of the senses; which world s blindness is the only true and veritable life, the envelope of flesh falling metaphorically off the now liberated glorious entity taken up, in charms, by the invisible fire into rhapsody, which is as the gate of heaven. now a few words as to the theory of alchemy. the alchemists boasted of the power, after the elimination and dispersion of the ultimate elements of bodies by fire (represented by the absent difference of their weights before and after their dissolution, to recover them back out of that exterior, unknown

nd; and his ventral region to the third. in the head rests the intellect, or the magnetism of the assenting judgment, which is a phenomenon; in his heart is the conscience, or the emotional faculty, or the saviour; and in the umbilical centre reside the animal faculties, or all the sensitives. nutrition is destruction in the occult sense, and dissolution is rescue in the occult sense; because the entity, or visible man, is constructed in the elements, and is as equally ashes, or condemned matter, as they are; and because the fire that feeds the body (which is its natural respiration or maintenance) is in itself that which (however slowly) destroys it. man lives upon the lees of nature, or (in the bhuddistic view) upon the gross purgations of the celestial fire, which is urging itself clear

to the brutish nature, as also more especially in their beardless, beautiful, glorified aspects, and graceful delicacy and yet power of form, to express their perpetual virgin-youth, unspoiled heavenly beauty, and immortal star-born vigour. hair being an abhorred, tentacled, reaching-out or brutelike animal superflux the stigma or disgrace of the glorious spark of light or nearly suffocated human entity, condemned to its earth-birthed investiture or body it can have nothing about the parts of the deified idea of man or the various classes of the blessed angels. the contrary of all this is to be assumed of the evil genii or the recusant genii (luciferent and yet lucifugent, except in regard to their power or knowledge. for the soul of the world and matter, and to an important onehalf, the m

rts; their reason (their head, which is no reason (no head) really, instead of their hearts, or their emotions and instincts; which are true, and which are infallible because they contradict the apparent and the reasonable, which is never true. hence we cannot know god through god, or rather through the intellect; but we must know god through the saviour, or through the heart or affections; which entity, or sum of heart and affections, is second god, or man in the image &c. the third person of the trinity is the holy ghost, or recognition in which both are seen in the spirit, wherein, and absorbing the two others, is interfluent, miraculous, instant union and assumption of god and means, in belief. this is the groundwork of all religious systems. god's anger (the denunciation, or the shaki

JESSUP MK THE CASE FOR THE UFO

ritual realm. even a cursory survey of the vast and scrambled field of strange events--oddities, we can call them--shows us at least three major areas. one of these relates to things which fall from the sky, some of which come from space and which may be roughly classified as organic and inorganic. we use "organic" in the sense of something which is part of, or associated with, a living, thinking entity, and "inorganic" as being merely the debris of space. an ordinary iron-nickel meteorite from space is inorganic within the sphere of our present definition; but if this meteorite arrives on earth shaped like a seven-headed malayan goddess, or a compound microscope, it's organic. a second major category stands out in the bibliography of oddities. it is the great area of events which encompas

to the senses of man, this docile powder become rigid, tenacious, coherent, and at least semisolid. do the space dwellers have a force which produces this temporary rigidity in the air, or even possibly in the gravitation field itself? or do they create "local" concentrations of the gravitational field as we are able to do with the magnetic field? reverse mag. force? suppose that some intelligent entity was directing a concentration of potential which could make small volumes of rarefied air rigid, could set up a sort of island in the gravitational or magnetic field, 35 moving the island about as the spot of a searchlight is moved on thin clouds. such a thing would be invisible, would have many of the physical attributes of a solid body, but very small mass. for example, its movement throu

that this word would be isolationism, or if i could squeeze in a hyphen, anti-isolationism. whatever else we may do or think, we have to extend our ideas of one world to include at least one solar system, and maybe more. but, whether or not, it is beyond the comprehension of our weary minds to go further at the moment, and we will just have to be content to consider our solar system as one living entity. this war-weary, heartsick and bedraggled planet is not alone--it is just one cell in a multicellular unit. galacticly speaking let us revive from the sedative idea fostered by both science and religion that man, homo sapiens, of here and now, of the united states and today, is the final, glorious, end-point in the work of an omnipotent and benevolent creator, all alone in an infinite unive

tone was covered with ice. the object had been cut and shaped by means" similar to human hands and human mentality" that expression "similar to" begins to tell a story. it was a disc of worked stone "tres regulier "il a ete assurement travaille" there is no word of any known whirlwind or tornado, or notes of any other objects or debris which fell at, or near, this date, in france. it was a single entity. it had fallen alone! can part of our trouble with the acceptance of miscellaneous falls lie in our definition of "sky" and our use of the word sky instead of space? when we get far enough out into space, only a few hundred miles, the word sky becomes meaningless. to the surface dwellers, sky is essentially something opposed to earth, or the solid understratum of dirt and pavement on which

ing evidence of the antiquity of mankind, far beyond anything heretofore admitted by science is a contributory factor worthy of consideration. falls of water there are many instances of lights, clouds or structures which seem to exhibit voluntary or controlled motions. this applies to some isolated freak storms which appear in otherwise undisturbed skies. some of these storms seem to have organic entity. they seem to have many components, including debris of all sorts, and their clouds are apt to be of unique shape, density, texture, or color; they may be luminous or contain lights; they often produce extremely violent winds and stygian darkness. it is my contention that some of these storms are associated with intelligent action, that they may contain navigable structures which may surrou

K AMBER THE BASICS OF MAGICK

.com 20* magick 6- thoughtforms and spirits* although there are hundreds of kinds of divination, the principle ones are astrology, geomancy, the tarot, the i ching, and direct psychic means (especially clairvoyance. true divination is more than a mechanical system, for it implies true psychic interpretation (receiving. some form of divination is often used in magick ritual to communicate with the entity invoked. since divination operates through the mind, it is affected and biased by the mind. our attitudes and fears may alter it. sometimes results are very detailed, and accurate- but not always. often the future is plastic and changeable anyway, and the use of magick may alter the result. thus divination shows tendencies only, which may be helpful, but must not rule us. developing clairvo

and your subconscious attitudes. it will generally not do things you think it cannot do. as in any magick, results relate to effort and belief. another way of looking at an artificial elemental is as an aspect of your personality (sub personality) which has been detached from you. invocation formal ritual usually involves the invocation (ritually calling up) of a god or goddess, spirit, or other entity. in this sense, magick is somewhat similar to pagan religion and witchcraft. however, we consider magick ritual a technique, not a religion. worship need not be involved. sometimes the invocation of an entity creates an artificial elemental. crowley says there are three different kinds of the basics of magick get any book for free on: www.abika.com 26 invocation- 1) devotion to the entity (

KETAB E SIYAH

he cosmic mechanism was altered by evolution of the original and unique, whose design was our decision. all that we wrought did not prove beneficent, for we did not control the futures of our creations. we left untouched the great system of mathematical behavior that gave to us a universal reference and language, but it was our ambition that no two things should be of single identity, and that no entity should lack 445 conceptual essence independent of its substantial form. and upon this earth we touched many things. into floral, animal, and insensate matter alike we brought accident, change, and spontaneity, both great and humble. but of all creatures it was man whom we determined to infuse with pure intelligence and will. and the full story of this shall yet be told. what might become of

LAITMAN M BASIC CONCEPTS IN KABBALAH

f philosophy refers to this kind of science, and humanity has often suffered from the unsubstantiated conclusions of philosophers. most modern scientists have rejected this kind of research because its conclusions are completely unreliable. while researching the spiritual worlds, we discover that our perceptions are merely a will from above that wants us to feel as if we are a separately existing entity, and not a part of the creator. the entire surrounding world is actually the result of the influence of spiritual forces on us. this is why the surrounding world is considered a world of illusions. let me explain what i mean with an allegory: once upon a time there lived a coachman. he had a pair of horses, a house, and a family. suddenly, he had a wave of bad luck: his horses died and so d

LAITMAN M FROM CHAOS TO HARMONY

is comprised of phases of individualization, conflict, and competition. at the end of these stages the elements unite into a single, harmonious system. she used as an example the evolutionary process of life on earth. billions of years ago, earth was inhabited by bacteria. the bacteria proliferated and thus began to compete for nature s resources, such as food and territories. consequently, a new entity a bacterial colony was formed, which was better suited to the environmental conditions. a bacteria is actually a community of bacteria that functions as a single organism. by these very rules, unicellular creatures began to evolve and became multicellular creatures, ultimately comprising complex bodies of plants, animals, and people. 60 from chaos to harmony each distinct element has a pers

ine to be of the animate degree, completely operated by nature s commands. nature has placed us under such concealment to allow us to complement it by ourselves and build the complete speaking degree within us. if we make the most of our opportunity for free choice, we will succeed. 97 6 the road to freedom each of us perceives him or herself as an individual being, a unique, independently acting entity. it is no coincidence that for many centuries, humanity has been fighting to obtain a certain measure of personal freedom. the concept of freedom concerns all creatures. we can see how animals suffer when they are taken captive, when their freedom is denied. this is stark testimony to nature s disagreement when any creature is enslaved. yet, our understanding of the concept of freedom itsel

LAITMAN M KABBALAH REVEALED

n itself as the thought of creation. in other words, and this is important, when kabbalah: then and now 21 kabbalists talk about nature or nature s laws, they are talking about the creator. and vise versa, when they are talking about the creator, they are talking about nature or nature s laws. these terms are synonymous. to a kabbalist, the term, creator, does not signify a supernatural, distinct entity, but the next degree that a human being should reach when pursuing higher knowledge. the hebrew word for creator is boreh, and contains two words: bo (come) and re eh (see. thus, the word, creator, is a personal invitation to experience the spiritual world. t h e c r a d l e o f s c i e n c e the knowledge that the first kabbalists acquired did more than help them understand how things work

creator, who is also single and whole. however, despite our initial oneness, as our egoism grew we gradually lost the sensation of unity and became increasingly distant from each other. kabbalah books write that nature s plan is for our egoism to keep growing until we realize that we have become separated and hateful to one another. the logic behind the plan is that we must first feel as a single entity, and then become separated into egoistic and detached individuals. only then will we realize that we are completely opposite from the creator, and utterly selfish. moreover, this is the only way for us to realize that egoism is negative, unfulfilling, and ultimately hopeless. as we have said, our egoism separates us from each other kabbalah: then and now 33 and from nature. but to change th

bbalah revealed the more we will feel adam s eternal existence instead of our passing physical existence. especially today, altruism has become essential for our survival. it has become evident that we are all connected and dependent on one another. this dependency produces a new and very precise definition of altruism: any act or intention that comes from a need to connect humanity into a single entity is considered altruistic. conversely, any act or intention that is not focused on uniting humanity is egoistic. it follows that our oppositeness from nature is the source of all the suffering we are seeing in the world. everything else in nature xminerals, plants, and animals x instinctively follow nature s altruistic law. only human behavior is in contrast with the rest of nature and with

LAITMAN M KABBALAH ATTAINING THE WORLDS BEYOND

gree of faith. all spiritual objects are coiled around the creator; they are layered onto him in the order from which they emerged from him. everything in the universe that is layered around the creator exists only relative to the creations, and all are products of the original created being, called "malchut" that is, all worlds and all created beings, except for the creator, are a single malchut entity, meaning the root or the original source of all beings. malchut eventually fragments into many small parts of itself. the total of the constituent parts of malchut is known as "shechina" the light of the creator, his presence, and the divine filling of shechina are all known as "shochen" the time required for the complete filling of all parts of shechina is called the "time of correction" d

ve ascended to the same level from which our souls descended only this time with all our desires corrected we can receive the creator completely into our spiritual body. then, we will receive all the light of the creator and the creator himself. in this manner, the three objects that once existed separately in our perception: ourselves, our spiritual path, and the creator merge to become a single entity the spiritual body filled with light. therefore, to ensure that we proceed correctly, we must conduct regular checks while advancing on the spiritual path. this will ensure that we strive for all three objects with an equally powerful desire from the very outset, regardless of the fact that we perceive the three objects to be separate. spiritual path- 33- from the outset, we must work to bl

ent to him. as a result, when we can clearly see that the creator s actions are only to do good and benefit his created beings, there becomes formed within us the deeds of the creator towards his creations. merging with the creator- 211- we are consequently imbued with a feeling of boundless love for the creator, and as a result of similarity of feelings, the creator and the person merge into one entity. since that stage represents the end goal of creation, the first three stages comprise preliminary steps necessary to attain the fourth one. all the desires of an individual are as if lodged in the heart, because they are felt there in a physiological form. therefore, our hearts are considered representative of all of the desires of the body, and of our essence. the changes in one s heart s

m our egoistic concepts. in the spiritual world, a name signifies a particular disclosure of the creator s light to a person through an action, which is assigned that particular name. similarly, in our world, every word discloses something not of the object itself, but of our perception of that object. the phenomenon or the object itself is completely outside the realm of our perception. it is an entity in itself, absolutely incomprehensible to us. undoubtedly, the object possesses forms and qualities absolutely different from those that can be detected by our instruments or senses. one can confirm this concept with the example of seeing an object through one s vision vs. seeing one obtained through x-rays or heat frequencies. in any case, an object and the perception of that object exist

vs. seeing one obtained through x-rays or heat frequencies. in any case, an object and the perception of that object exist separately. the latter arises out of the qualities of the person perceiving the object in question. thus, the combination of the object (that is, of the true qualities of the object) and of the qualities of the one who perceives the object (the perceiver, give rise to a third entity: a depiction of the object formed by the perceiver. this is based both on the general qualities of the object itself, and on the qualities of the perceiver. in the process of working with the spiritual light, there are two distinct states of a person who wishes to receive and receives the light: the perception and the qualities of a person prior to receiving the light, and after receiving i

LAITMAN M KABBALAH SCIENCE AND THE MEANING OF LIFE

n for research in other sciences, as well. the era of modern physics began in the early 1900s with albert einstein s (1879-1955) revolutionary discoveries. einstein s theory of relativity generated a fundamental change in attitude towards everything that had previously been known about time, space, mass, motion, and gravity. einstein s theory unified time f o r e wo r d 11 and space into a single entity time-space revoking the premise that time and space were absolute. in the 1930s, another theory emerged: quantum mechanics, also known as quantum theory. this spurred an ongoing revolution in physics whereby all measurements yielded only approximate, quantitative results, probabilities that quantum theory calculations would interpret. quantum theory was able to describe several phenomena th

ls on the inner part of the shell and concludes that this has to be a shell of a living object, probably containing within it a living, evolving organism that is not the shell itself. just like that person, modern science has been successfully researching the physical world for hundreds of years, assuming that this world is the whole reality. the premise was that the physical world was a lifeless entity, and that there was nothing else besides it. science has recently concluded that if we meticulously test the purely physical world, we will be able to find subtle evidence that the physical world is only a shell covering a living entity inside it. let me try and explain why specifically modern quantum theory is a kind of boundary science. there is an extensive debate around quantum theory

as both killers and scientists. often, modern medicine s attitude towards people is cold and cruel primarily because of the efficiency of the perspective that life has no meaning. computer science is a kind of extreme distillation of the mechanical outlook down to the mathematics and the logic of mechanical interactions. the scientific basis for modern computer science is the idea that a physical entity can exist in several states simultaneously. the computer consists of components that are based on bits, and contains an enormous amount of them. a bit is a physical entity that can exist in one of two states. modern quantum mechanics allows for a phenomenon with far-reaching implications. it maintains that there can be physical entities that exist in two states simultaneously. just believe

ntially false. such a possibility always exists, theoretically, but quantum mechanics has thus far proven itself as the must successful scientific theory in the history of science, passing more rigorous tests than any other theory to date. hence, it is highly unlikely that it will be essentially refuted* at its origin, science was based upon a religious worldview, perceiving the world as a living entity where diverse spiritual forces operated, such as ghosts and demons. later on came modern mechanical science that determined that the previous theory was a complete fallacy, and that the world could best be understood by using the mechanical principles of physics and chemistry. mechanical science determined that there were no ghosts or demons that dwelled in, and operated, matter. instead, i

andi. it also led to numerous technological innovations that have benefited us for many years. as we said earlier, modern medicine is fundamentally established upon this mechanical worldview. until the 1930 s, the predominant belief was that biology was different from all other sciences. it was believed that although a living organism was made of chemicals, it was nonetheless operated by a living entity that was not mere matter. however, the evolution of contemporary biology could take place only after it was decided to discard the idea of the living entity. professors that insisted on supporting the old concept were discharged from universities. thus, modern genetic engineering, t h e c r e d i b i l i t y o f q ua n t u m t h e o r y 81 molecular biology, and pharmacology progressed thro

LAITMAN M THE KABBALAH EXPERIENCE

or. the middle line is the best possible combination between man s receiving nature and the forces of the upper light. it coordinates between them in such a way that a person will self-correct to resemble the light as much as possible, while still maintaining one s independence. o n a da m a n d t h e wo r l d q: how should the term adam ha rishon( the first man) be understood v is it a spiritual entity (related to the world of adam kadmon) or literally a man of flesh and blood in our world? what about all the people before adam ha rishon? also, how does it correlate with the sciences dealing with the origin of man? i read in your books that all objects and interrelations are ultimately realized in specific people on earth. so is it literally the first man, or is it the first man to have a

lishma is a spiritual state that precedes the barrier (the entrance to the spiritual world. lishma is the spiritual state one achieves after the crossing of the barrier. between those two states there is a period when we restrict our intentions and try not to fulfill them. instead, we want to advance toward the creator for our own pleasure. this spiritual situation is like a seed from which a new entity grows. that new entity is called the crossing of the barrier and the beginning of the ascent t h e k a b b a l a h e x p e r i e n c e 40 t h e pa s s ag e v ac q u i r i n g a s o u l q: if we cross the barrier, does it mean we can no longer do something without the right intention, such as in our ordinary lives? a: no one does anything without intention, since nature does not permit doing

e us rise to the next degree. but the thoughts and desires in the next degree are not just opposite to the ones in the current degree; they are completely different! q: but still, how do you attain the next spiritual state? a: this is what happens during the search for an answer from the creator: there is a certain act in the spiritual world, whereby the lower part of the upper partzuf (spiritual entity) descends to the upper part of the lower partzuf. the higher partzuf is called creator, and the lower partzuf is called creature, man s current degree. in other words, man should try to feel with all his might that part of the upper partzuf, which is in him, and hold on to it. he should ignore all other thoughts, or go against his thoughts and desires and accept those of the upper one. then

tent because the still, the vegetative and the animate are different to one another only in the measure of their will to receive. the measure of the desire causes changes in its quality. the will to receive (that is, beyond the still) brings life with it. a greater will to enjoy creates animals and brings about movement in order to search for the pleasure, the feeling of the self as an individual entity. pleasure is possible only on the border between two opposing sensations. the sensation of oppositeness between creature and creator creates the aim in man. a creature is a desire to enjoy. only the aim allows for two situations: the aim for me, which is the corporeal state; and the p r a y e r, r e q u e s t a n d a i m 315 aim for the creator, which is the spiritual state, because in that

LAITMAN M THE PATH OF KABBALAH

t is with this degree that the soul enters the world of assiya, the first spiritual world above the barrier. if the soul can overcome its egoism when the light of wisdom shines in it, it rises to the world of yetzira. the greater the ability of the soul to resist its egoism, the higher it ascends in the spiritual degrees, until finally the soul comes to the world of ein sof. a soul is a spiritual entity that reveals its essence only past the barrier and the degrees above it. the desires one works with in the spiritual world are bare, open; they are not clothed in the costumes of our world. a kabbalist stops studying our world once in the spiritual world, and regards it as nothing more than a natural consequence, a branch of a spiritual root. of more interest are studies of the reason, the

s face, that person s soul is ready to receive the light of the creator, and instantaneously and naturally receives it. the spiritual world is different from our own because every desire is immediately answered. baal hasulam writes that the attribute of malchut that is clothed in the worlds is called the self. that attribute expands down to the world of assiya, where it is felt as an independent entity. the self always remains, but its form is corrected. when one corrects one s self, one immediately begins to feel the creator. the breaking of the vessels played a major and positive role in continuing the process of correcting the desires. without it, we would always remain in the still, vegetative, and animate degree and would never be able to make even the slightest connection with the c

l, there are no physical bodies like our own in the spiritual world, and there are no names that you can use to name the objects there. it is, in fact, impossible to convey these feelings in a language that humans understand. but because everything that exists in our world stems from the upper worlds, and every physical object has a spiritual root above, kabbalists decided to name every spiritual entity according to its worldly branch, which seemingly passes from above downward, from a spiritual root to a corresponding material body in our world. the spiritual root is the cause and the worldly branch is the projection, the consequence. the entire torah was written in this descriptive language. it speaks only of spiritual forces, as do all the other holy books. the books can be divided into

LEADBEATER C W THE HIDDEN LIFE IN FREEMASONRY 2E

tions for the conduct both of the departed and the initiate in the lower regions of that other world. the chapters which have been collected from the various tombs do not give us the whole of that work, but only one section of it, and even that is much corrupted. the mind of the egyptian seems to have worked along exceedingly formal and orderly lines; he tabulated every conceivable description of entity which a dead man could by any possibility meet, and arranged carefully the special charm or word of power which he considered most certain to vanquish the creature if he should prove hostile, never apparently realizing that it was his own will which did the work, but attributing his success to some kind of magic. the book of the dead was originally intended to be kept secret, although in la

protect us? or, on the other hand, is he a servant whom we can send to do our will? it is just because we are creatures of that sort, just because we think in that way, just because we are at that stage of evolution, that admission to the 18 has to be by invitation only. a person who is still in that condition of what might be called latent selfishness is not yet ready to be linked with a radiant entity who does not know what selfishness means. 819. here is a great and powerful being, of an order quite different from our own, but in certain ways com-plementary to it; if we two can work together in a union so perfect that there shall be but one will, one purpose, one thought- and that the divine thought- between us, we can achieve very far more, we can be of enormously more use to the logos

nce and gentleness persuasiveness adaptability tolerance eagerness for service (humility) study 40. perspicuity columns 833. it was, then, the duty of each brother to fit himself to expound or express his quality or activity- not for himself, but as a part of the whole. a man cultivated courage, not that he might be brave, but that he might represent courage in that group, regarded as a composite entity, which was in a very real sense a unity. each one of them must know his quality not only from his own point of view, but also by an odd system of cross correspondences. each person was supposed to be able to deliver a sermon about his quality from the point of view of each of the other qualities. courage tempered by humility; courage affected by love, and so on; there were many quaint and i

es a greeting in another lodge, there comes to him from his own a spear of light, bearing good influence, which radiates through him. when a bro. is in his own lodge, a certain aspect or facet or segment of his aura, which represents his relation to that lodge, is galvanized into activity; some portion of his potential being is vivified because he is part of that lodge. 955. the lodge as a mental entity is made up of such sections of all its members, welded together to form a whole, and it is from that whole that the spear of light comes and flashes out when the greetings are given. when we speak of a lodge as a mental entity we do not mean something existing merely in mind or fancy; on the mental plane each lodge is a definite thing, a great sphere, with a precise allocation in space, ove

LEADBEATER CW GLIMPSES OF MASONIC HISTORY

e them are the outward and visible sign of the divine presence and protection. a clay seal with a similar device of a dove perched above roof-beams resting on a column, itself set on an altar base as in the lion s gate scheme, has now come to light at mycenae- a singular illustration of the minoan source of its cult. 243. of the columns themselves, each one may be regarded as a separate religious entity, since in place of a common entablature the superstructure is in each case separately rendered by a kind of architectural shorthand. this trinity of baetylic pillars (which has many parallels in semitic cult) itself recalls the triple arrangement seen in the case of the temple fresco at knossos and of several late minoan and mycenaean shrines. the triple gold shrines of mycenae are also cou

LEWIS JAMES SATANISM TODAY AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION FOLKLORE AND POPULAR CULTURE

at this world, and especially the human body, were the products of an evil deity the demiurge who had trapped human spirits in the physical world. our true home is the absolute spirit, referred to as the pleroma, to which we should seek to return. according to the gnostic myth of creation, sophia, one of the spiritual beings (one of the aeons) residing in the pleroma inadvertently creates another entity often called yaldabaoth who creates our familiar world (e.g, the apocryphon of john 2, in robinson 1981, 9f. this creation involves the emanation of the seven levels of the classical cosmos, corresponding to seven planetary spheres of the ptolemaic astronomical scheme. the archons are the rulers who govern each of these levels, and who act as guardians preventing the sparks of light (i.e, t

rades of initiation because of his homosexual activities. samuel (macgregor) mathers, one of the founders of the ogd, gave crowley the higher grades anyway, thus causing a split in the organization. by 1904 crowley decided to exit the ogd and was seeking another avenue of expression. visiting in cairo, egypt, in april 1904, he reportedly received a communication lasting several days from a spirit entity named aiwass. the result was the book of the law, an outline of his egyptian brand of magic, which he called thelema, from the greek word for will. crowley taught that do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the law, which is to say that training the will to achieve the fulfillment of one s destiny is crucial for magical activity. in 1907 he founded his own order, argenteum astrum (silver s

being who creates the world in the gnostic system. gnosticism refers to a movement and school of thought that was prominent in the hellenistic mediterranean world that influenced paganism, judaism, and christianity. according to the gnostic myth of creation, sophia, one of the good spiritual beings (one of the aeons) residing in the pleroma (the pure spiritual realm, inadvertently creates another entity often called yaldabaoth who creates our familiar world (e.g, refer to the apocryphon of john 2, in robinson 1981, 9f. this evil deity, who is alternately designated the demiurge (a term originally utilized by plato to refer to a demigod who creates the world in the timaeus, also creates the human body for the purpose of trapping human spirits in the physical world. our true home is the abso

nnot be saved: what pagans sacrifice they offer to demons and not to god. i do not want you to be partners with demons. you cannot drink the cup of the lord and the cup of demons. you cannot partake of the table of the lord and the table of demons (1 cor. 10:20 21. in the united states, survey research indicates that about a third of all americans accept the idea that satan is a conscious, active entity. presumably, they have similar beliefs regarding demons. the great majority of people holding this tenet are conservative christians.an opinion poll conduced by time magazine in 1993 indicated that 49 percent of the population believed in fallen angels or devils (the question was poorly worded so that a more precise survey might not reflect this high a figure) in the present-day christian w

the epic of gilgamesh. 1960. rev. ed. new york: penguin, 1972 .poems of heaven and hell from ancient mesopotamia. new york: penguin, 1971. evocation and invocation evocations and invocations refer to two methods of calling spirits and deities into magical and religious rituals. evocations, used in ceremonial magic and sorcery, are elaborate commands, comprised of detailed gestures directed to an entity that appears and does whatever the magician asks. the entities are usually spirits that are evoked to appear in a triangle outside the magician s protective magic circle. the magician is supposed to purify himself through fasting and prayer, and to purify his magical tools. invocations, on the other hand, are used in religious ceremonies as well as in some magic rituals. they constitute an

LIBER 777

an names have been left as in the first edition. these differ from both modern transliterations and those employed by early 20th-century writers such as budge. line 1: asar is better known by the hellenized form osiris; asar-un-nefer( osiris the beautiful) was a particular epiphet or title of this god. hadith in this line (also hadit in line 0) is not a historical egyptian deity but refers to the entity described in cap. ii of the book of the law; the name is a garbled or corrupt form of heru- behutet (horus of behutet, a solar-martial form of horus symbolized by the winged disk. heru- ra-ha is not a historical egyptian deity but is mentioned in cap. iii of the book of the law and is said to combine hoor-par-kraat (horus the child) and ra-hoor-khuit (ra-horus of the two horizons. line 6: o

r these attributions: generally the names seem at the very least somewhat hellenized. notes to crowley s notes 1 because jk= koch, power, and hm is the secret name of yetzirah (vide col. lxiv. 2 i.e, the hebrew word for ten. 3 the g.d. qliphoth lecture as published by zalewski, etc) has wdba, abaddon; crowley s reading matches that in kabbala denudata (tom. i. pars. iv. fig. xvi (y; although this entity is there described as innominatus, nameless or unnamed; unnamable would be innomindandus (cf. the magnum innominandum mentioned by h. p. lovecraft in the whisperer in darkness) 4 possibly an error for hmun, naamah or nahemah. the g.d. qliphoth lecture as printed by zalewski (1994) has maamah which itself may be a misprint. von rosenroth (loc. cit) which is the source for this as for so much

LIBER CCXLII AHA

us thou mayst abort the fidget-babes that tense the thought. next, let the breath-rhythm be low, easy, regular, and slow; so that thy being be in tune with the great sea fs pacific swoon. third, let thy life be pure and calm aha! 25 swayed softly as a windless palm. fourth, let the will-to-live be bound to the one love of the profound. fifth, let the thought, divinely free from sense, observe its entity. watch every thought that springs; enhance hour after hour thy vigilance! intense and keen, turned inward, miss no atom of analysis! sixth, on one thought securely pinned still every whisper of the wind! so like a flame straight and unstirred burn up thy being in one word! next, still that ecstasy, prolong thy meditation steep and strong, slaying even god, should he distract thy attention f

LIBER HHH

be vertical. 1. in this practice the cavity of the brain is the yoni; the spinal cord is the lingam. 2. concentrate thy thought of adoration in the brain. 3. now begin to awake the spine in this manner. concentrate thy thought of thyself in the base of the spine, and move it up gradually a little at a time. by this means thou wilt become conscious of the spine, feeling each vertebra as a separate entity. this must be achieved most fully and perfectly before the further practice is begun. 4. next, adore the brain as before, but figure to thyself its content as infinite. deem it to be the womb of isis, or the body of nuit. svb figvra cccxli 7 5. next, identify thyself with the base of the spine as before, but figure to thyself its energy as infinite. deem it to be the phallus of osiris, or t

LIBER LXVII THE SWORD OF SONG

s growths of sun and planet and satellite, through all varieties of matter; through infinite diversities of life and thought, possibly, through modes of being of which we neither have a conception, nor are competent to form any, back to the indefinable latency from which they arose. thus the most obvious attribute of the cosmos is its impermenance. it assumes the aspect not so much of a permanent entity as of a changeful process, in which naught endures save the flow of energy and the rational order which pervades it. this is an admirable summary of the buddhist doctrine (b) see above on the first noble truth (c) this is the grand position which buddha carried against the hindu philosophers. in our own country it is the argument of hume, following berkeley to a place where berkeley certain

LIBER SAMEKH

ch forces typhon is the type and the war of the titans against the olympians the legend (teitan, titan, has in greek the numerical value of 666. h (for example, if invoking the powers of the constellation of the bear, associated with typhon-set in graco-egyptian magick, one might used widdershins motions, from the apparent motion of the stars about the pole star. as noted, while in section a. the entity invoked is hailed as gasar-un-nefer h, the opening of section c. is strikingly close to the beginning of an invocation of set-typhon in the leiden papyrus (the greek text of which was also, as it happens, printed by crowley in his edition of the goetia, as a curse against mathers. if on the other hand we do not want to admit that kenneth grant (see for example the notes to the edition of ma

LINDOW JOHN NORSE MYTHOLOGY A GUIDE TO THE GODS HEROES RITUALS AND BELIEFS

k filologi 88 (1973: 72.84, but he thought that the poem had more to do with means of inheriting property in norway than with some distant germanic sacral kingship. like gurevich, gro steinsland, det hellige bryllup og norron kongeideologi: en analyse av hierogami-myten i skirnismal, ynglingatal, haleygjatal, og hyndluljod (n.p: solum, 1991, operates with the idea of the received poem as a single entity rather than an interpolated mess. she sets the poem in ga milieu in which knowledge of the origin of the royal family in a holy marriage between a god and a giant woman will have been among the important elements of royal ideology h (p. 259. hyrrokkin (fire-smoked) giantess, according to snorri sturluson the one who launched baldr fs funeral ship. hyrrokkin is not mentioned by name in extan

LOGOMACHY OF ZOS

ferentiated duplication; for whatever is begotten is from a similarity. the chain of causation is a sequence of entities becoming less and less similar and, eventually, a unique diversion to the prototype and to each other. the immemorial universal (refracted through mind and senses) becomes personified as ego which manifests more and more through the ever increasing complexity of matter, as body-entity. t 5..1( w 5% mind, ego and body, with their inexact duplications, baffle and bewilder us. ego is our soul becoming its own. though now dependent, chained to body, caged by dimensions, yet we are occasionally granted visual' e w> 2/ 2 %d <5..q ultimately independent. ego while adolescent is unstable, wayward, contradictory, appearing as psychomachy and without theo-anthropic possibilities

nefits ego via the body( x..q 5..q bc 7 jk( j. z..1 o "d p. appear parallel with mind but with body. g..1 2 j o y@ 5..1..1( 9"f% s( 6< r( m( alternatives no more impossible than any other unrealized possibilities. forsooth, the impossible is everywhere: our attitude alone makes things impossible. the great reservoir from which life derived by processes of evolution c so first pulsed our conscious entity as ego. it does not return to its source. w=h s..1( o "d p e( 9= 2 47 u j m' independent, shall become its own jussive. soul, mind, body, and all that ego shall rightly conceive, shall be increative. how do i know? power is sometimes lent: my desire was for knowledge, then by lightning coincidence i beheld the amazing vision of ultimate ego. i know. tongue tied i cannot retell; perhaps the

shaping by relating and unrelating, including and excluding. there is no conclusive ingression or exclusion from probabilities. for all creativity is away from constant uniformity and finalities. causes are from older experience predetermining its own resurrection as actuality in a new difference. thus the primal purpose is originality for pleasure, compensating for the travail of change. ego, as entity, is a concretion of selective affinities leveled by our ability of recollection. nothing becomes except by the effort, as mutual emotional apprehension. how quickly we tire and seek safety! i would ask you sometimes to forget all safety, and deny your god before you are forsaken, when fatigued. god within us? animals would have a better chance. be certain that all ancestry is within, whatso

mirror of ultimate consciousness, i.e, expanding ego. illusions, delusions and fantasy, whether of normality or of schizophrenia are the adumbrations of a para-reality sensed by aesthesis. when i fail to see myself in all things, then shall i pray for enlightenment. though limitless, space is faveolated and nothing escapes its closets. space limits and makes all partitive; we are an experience of entity which so realizes. beyond time is limitless entity and potential identity. acceptance of all things extends outwards our character, through all negations to ultimate poise. sense impressions yield inferior knowledge unless vitalized by affectiveness from the psyche. man at one with nature is inconceivable, duality is our way, prometheus our apotheosis. superman died with pantheism. since th

ection and our ability of expression. whether stimulus is..1 e. 5..1 z* 2. z "d( 5# chain of medianimity that reflects what is put into it and reacts in a manner predetermined by the capability of the medium. all kinds of matter are permeable by other suitable kinds and energy is always either entranced or active in matter which, when saturated by it, formulates, differentiates and separates. and entity becomes c physiology and consciousness (body and ego) are phenomena that occur, not as casually connective but as conjunctional all the time (in some indirect manner. philosophy should awaken to the fact that science itself works on philosophical presuppositions but is itself no better off with its 2. 9% e..1( x..1..1 2 e' 5 ]7 the flesh inherits all things. the last act man will forego is

LUCIFERIAN SORCERY AND SET TYPHON

uciferian sorcerer calls both the evil genius (the demonic atavistic nature of self) in unity with the holy guardian angel, the empyrean angelic force, blended with the demonic aspect grants a higher articulation of the spirit force, which is still very much a part of us. the attendant spirit, as familiar may be considered an angelick/luciferian illuminated self. this is of course, not a separate entity but the projected and developed imagination of the sorcerer, from which he or she may visualize a force created from shadow and darkness, blending with the higher articulations of a luciferian spirit of flame (iblis) or light, thus creating and bringing forth the hga or angelick familiar. there is no mystical guideline for this force, it is very much a part of your being, illuminated and em

MACNULTY W KIRK KABBALAH AND FREEMASONRY

this is an hermetic statement of neo-platonism. second, earthly experiences were considered to reflect events in the heavenly realms; the succinct statement of this idea is "as above; so below" this epigram is a consequence of the integrated view of the figure 8. tracing board of the first degree, john harris, c. 1820. world described above. in a universe regarded as a single, consistent, divine entity there must be a correspondence between that which occurs in the higher (heavenly, causal) levels and that which occurs at the lower (earthly) ones.39 third, knowledge of the "higher" or more subtle, aspects of the universe was thought to be available only by experience (i.e. by one's own revelation; certainly not by logical argument, nor, ultimately, by faith in the authority of another's r

vine) tiferets. it conveys the idea that we are the image (the projection) of a more profound divine reality. the second idea is the one we have already seen; tiferet is considered to be the place of the self (in the jungian context. now, for a human, the self is the concept of his personal individuality, the coordinating agency of his activities, the essence of his "being" as a free, independent entity who is responsible for himself. we have seen that labor in the first degree has the goal of the individuation of the self, and in the process of interior development this individuation is essential. only a person operating from the level of tiferet/self can assume responsibilities and exercise freewill. this is the rationale for placing the self at tiferet, the coordinating agency of the ye

as the goal of the individuation of the self, and in the process of interior development this individuation is essential. only a person operating from the level of tiferet/self can assume responsibilities and exercise freewill. this is the rationale for placing the self at tiferet, the coordinating agency of the yeziratic tree. but this concept of the self as a "freestanding" entirely independent entity with genuine freewill is inconsistent with the existence of a limitless being. in the course of the mystical ascent there comes a time when one must surrender one's freewill to the divine will; and, indeed, one must give up one's concept of one's self as an separate entity. at the start of the third degree ritual drama we learn that personage being represented by the candidate has been maki

MAGIC AND SPELLS

ly (or unholy) power granted her. many types of magic- rune magic, shadow magic (not to be confused with the shadow weave, gem magic, elemental magic, even the elven high magic of old-have been spoken of down the years, but these are all merely different processes or paths to the same mastery of natural energies. this endless, ever-shifting web of forces is known as the weave. humans refer to the entity or awareness that is bound to the weave of toril as mystra, and worship her as their goddess of magic. the present mystra is a recently ascended mortal woman, who took over from her exhausted predecessor during the time of troubles. mystra exists to give magic to all creatures and to control its use. in ancient times, the archmages of netheril ignored the dictates of mystryl, goddess of mag

MANLY P HALL THE SECRET TEACHINGS OF ALL AGES

nal spheres. as the natural outgrowth of this practice there was fabricated a secret theological system in which god was considered as the grand man and, conversely, man as the little god. continuing this analogy, the universe was regarded as a man and, conversely, man as a miniature universe. the greater universe was termed the macrocosm--the great world or body--and the divine life or spiritual entity controlling its functions was called the macroprosophus. man's body, or the individual human universe, was termed the microcosm, and the divine life or spiritual entity controlling its functions was called the microprosophus. the pagan mysteries were primarily concerned with instructing neophytes in the true relationship existing between the macrocosm and the microcosm- in other words, betw

he physical world, so it takes place in the ethereal counterpart of physical substance. under normal conditions at death, a nature spirit is merely resolved back into the transparent primary essence from which it was originally individualized. whatever evolutionary growth is made is recorded solely in the consciousness of that primary essence, or element, and not in the temporarily individualized entity of the elemental. being without man's compound organism and lacking his spiritual and intellectual vehicles, the nature spirits are subhuman in their rational intelligence, but from their functions--limited to one element--has resulted a specialized type of intelligence far ahead of man in those lines of research peculiar to the element in which they exist. the terms incubus and succubus ha

and hierarchies] were made (see the qabbalah) in the secret teachings of the qabbalah it is taught that man's body is enveloped in an ovoid of bubblelike iridescence, which is called the auric egg. this is the causal sphere of man. it bears the same relationship to man's physical body that the globe of ain soph bears to its created universes. in fact, this auric egg is the ain soph sphere of the entity called man. in reality, therefore, the supreme consciousness of man is in this aura, which extends in all directions and completely encircles his lower bodies. as the consciousness in the kosmic egg is withdrawn into a central point, which is then called god--the supreme one--so the consciousness in the auric egg of man is concentrated, thereby causing the establishment of a point of consci

MASTERING WITCHCRAFT

or "faery folk" the heresy trials of the waldenses, albigenses, and knights templar had spanned the twelfth, thirteen, and fourteenth centuries, as mother church consolidated herself and waged war against the forces of dissolution and darkness manifesting as rival doctrinal factions within her bosom. it was not till the fifteenth century that the actual cult of witchcraft became established as an entity in the mind of the church's "instrument of justice" the inquisition. this cult was in fact based upon traditional witch beliefs, but strung together in a way reminiscent of the accounts of the religious rites that the church had chosen to believe were celebrated by the recently defunct heresies of the past two centuries. joan of arc was burned a witch and consorter with the faeries in 1431

new him by the name "earendel, the morning star" the witch knows him by the name "herne" before beginning any divination, it is always important for the witch to bring her deep mind into contact with mercury; to tune into his waveband if you wish, whether the divination be performed by means of the relatively rudimentary entities governing the rune sticks, or by questioning a highly sophisticated entity such as vassago in a show stone. there are several methods of doing this, ranging from simply meditating upon one of the classical magical images of the winged mercury to the full ceremonial rite of invocation. to my way of thinking, none of the methods are as aesthetically satisfying or successful as the use of the magical square of mercury which, although cabalistic in its origin, is trul

amely, the evocation, of the shades, such as was attempted by eliphas levi in the nineteenth century. the corpse-reanimation method is very rarely, if ever, attempted these days, for obvious reasons. necromancy does not call for the use of your show stone, but rather a triangle of manifestation, so i shall leave that process till last, and deal with the conjuration of nonhuman entities first. the entity summoned for questioning par excellence is one that has been a favourite among witches from time immemorial, and is known by the name "vassago" he is numbered among the seventy-two demonic intelligences in that medieval grimoire, the lemegeton, or lesser key of solomon; and wierus, cornelius agrippa's pupil, also mentions him in his pseudomonarchia demonorum- 1. the wand 2. seeing stone wit

ell to gain the attentions of another person, it will be well to remember the general witch principle of the transmission of power, which brings me to another big rule of practical witchcraft. a magical operation will always enjoy a greater chance of success if you "complete the circuit" extremely powerful witches can indeed work without the aid of object links or power objects with the person or entity they are attempting to influence; they simply locate him or her with their fully activated deep minds and work their will directly. those of lesser ability, and that of course includes all beginners, must make use of an object link so-called, such as was employed in the ritual of necromancy in the form of a photograph. that is, an object intimately linked, or belonging to, the person on who

d the victim seeks him out. as for the cabalistic names for mercury, the moon, and the earth, michael, gabriel, and melchidael are traditionally the angels assigned to these spheres. tiriel and malcha are the intelligences assigned to mercury and the moon respectively, while baresches is in all probability the past part of malcha's complete hebrew name which has become detached and turned into an entity in its own right "malcha be tarshishim va a'ad be ruach shechalim" the name zazel is that of the spirit of the planet saturn, here doubling for the earth. in astral or sidereal magic which deals with a heptadic or sevenfold planetary scheme, the earth powers are generally classified and invoked under the aegis of saturn. the worst thing about this charm is its verbosity, which far from stir

MICHAEL FORD WITCHMOON

the eye. both are the reifying symbols of desire made flesh. the means of translation from atavistic urges, the will to flesh and the strength to attain all within possible reach. the hand is the flesh, the strength to make manifest what the eye believes and desires. the hand is the force of will and the strength of focus. the hand is all touching, respectful to the will and the self as form and entity. kia is the formless essence of all, the heart of besz in no form. kia is the eye or vulva which is the basis for will, desire and belief. to focus ones energy within kia and utilize the interplay of will, desire and belief is to make the enfleshing union of zos and kia. zos (the hand) is the strength and maker of that which kia (the eye) sees and wishes to be. the unity of the hand and the

prey to its apparent "charms. proceed with caution because such a mighty daemon knows no compassion for the naked spirit. substance is substance. once a sigil is consecrated, the spirit may manifest in various ways and not always for the best. it is significant to mention however that if one sought to evoke/invoke such an elemental the purpose must be clear and precise when transmitted to such an entity -qlippothic spirits and elementals are often 'shells' or shades of the dead, given substance by astral blood or 'chi' from the living. qlippothic spirits which exist beyond the sphere of da ath are sometimes very powerful yet directionless. given this tendency the sorcerer with a strong will can channel and control such a daemon without falling prey. qlippothic spirits are generally not 'ea

uch an undertaking. this is black magick in every sense of the word, it creates or evokes an offspring of your sorcery. the spirit is first given essence through the desire and will of the couple. energy is fed to it by belief and the blood offering. this is obtained from the workers themselves several days before and fed into a jar, so that the blood may coagulate. the blood given would give the entity initial substance, while the intercourse and sexual energy within the circle give it further energy; growing with the buildng intensity of the sexual act. at the moment of ejaculation the spirit is given life through the semen itself, giving it astral substance and form. be sure to have your purpose for it clear and defined, be willing to destroy and absorb it once the goal of your desire i

MICHAEL TSARION ATLANTIS ALIEN VISITATION AND GENETIC MANIPULATION

o the first and cruelestadversary of all other gods jehovah, not in the serpent which spoke only words of sym-pathy and wisdom. under the evil insinuations of their demon thevetat, the atlantis race became a nation ofevil magiciansthe giants and magicians and all flesh died and every man.and author jack barranger also expresses the travesty of mans perplexity:we have been lead to believe that the entity that the old testament describes as a mass mur-derer and heinous leader is the god of the universe. we have been lead to think that theslaughter of human beings in the name of god is a divine act. and all through these passages is the reference to more than one god. a perfect exam-ple follows:thou shalt not revile the gods (exodus 22:28) scholar and genius, ignatius donnelly wrote of the tr

es he not banish satan and human sin-ners to perpetual agony in hell? satan could not be the creator of hell, for nowheredoes it say that he was, and if he was, why would he stay in it? is jehovah not the cre-ator of both evil and hell? nowhere in the text does it state the contrary. and if god isgood, why send any of his creations to everlasting perdition for any reason? why notjust destroy that entity, since, according to genesis, this is what was done to the firstcreation. surely, this would be less misery to the wretch. god condemns eternally andhis mortal creations suffer interminably for the slightest moral deviation or infraction?so we ask, who is evil, the one who acts it out, or the one who created the propensityin the first place? does it not seem strange that the god who promise

rican dollar bill, refers to the serpent. in the book of revelation, chapter 13,the dragon and its destructive power are introduced.atlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation209 appendix b: book abstracts past shock by jack barrangerin one of the most tragic ironies, the majority of humans continue to worship those gods who abusedthem the most (p. 9)we have been lead to believe that the entity that the old testament describes as a mass-murderer andheinous leader is the god of the universe. we have been lead to think that the slaughter of humanbeings in the name of god is a divine act (p. 11)religion was created to insure that humans would never experience the true god (p. 12)the atra hasisthis is the sumerian text that contains the content that was rewritten as the story of genes

MICHAEL W FORD THE VAMPIRE GATE

like a serpent would rise up. this will take some practice but extending the astral from your own body you will notice the tendril can be controlled by your will alone. servitor creation and astral entities creating a servitor is not a simplistic task but if successful is very useful in evocation sorcery. the vampyre magickian who is able to create a vampiric servitor must utilize caution such an entity is mindless and is connected to the mind itself, proper foundations in banishing and absorbing should be known and practiced to absorb the servitor accordingly. 30 for a simplistic method of evocation, let s take the following steps. if you are able to grasp this with ease, you may find further use and power with book of the witch moon. servitors should relate the vampyric approach you will

MICHAEL WYNN THE SOUL TRAVELERS

individual. there is yet another source of confusion that pervades some mythologies (especially the egyptian stories, and that confusion is borne from multiple names and titles associated with a single god. for example, the egyptian goddess hathor is associated with 2 other goddess, isis and bast. sometimes hathor is spoke of as the mother of horus, which would mean hathor and isis were the same entity; in other cases, the title hathor is associated with bast, who is known to not be isis. also, in egyptian mythology, ra is the sun god, but then again so is osiris and osiris son, horus; all three are known as sun gods, and all three are confirmed as different beings--michael wynn's "the soul travelers" 12 i suspect that the hindus has the best grasp on what is actually taking place. in the

the sciences which the fallen angels gave unto man. the relationship between the serpent, azazel, and satan himself gets a tad-bit blurry in--michael wynn's "the soul travelers" 14 the world of the occult. satanists often speak of azazel as being a mouthpiece or mask of satan. occultists frequently tell the story of satan approaching eve in the form of azazel, as if azazel were in fact a separate entity who, while tempting eve, was possessed by satan. this follows the avatar model, where multiple gods are related to a single god and vice-versa. after giving man magical knowledge that was forbidden by god, and mating with human women, the book of enoch describes the fallen angels, their offspring, and almost the whole of humanity (except for noah and his family) being destroyed by a flood w

n the other hand, spoke of morals and the sciences while never teaching magic, and he also had the support of the most high god. jehovah, jove, or god, is the righteous brother and ruler whose names are also many. to the jews, he was yahweh. to the christians he is jehovah. in persia he was known as ahura mazda, the bother of the evil ahriman. in egypt, he was ra/osiris. the greek myths call this entity zeus, and in rome he went by the name jupiter. this being, and his son, is commonly associated with the sun. here an important distinction must be made, because many have noticed a correlation between the sun, and satan. satan, or set, is the god of the setting sun and so therefore his symbol is that of a black sun, as opposed to his righteous brother who is associated with rising sun. it i

probably more friendly to the human mind, is the breaking up of the universe into 5 layers. the first layer, spirit, represents the mind of god and is composed of pure energy. the layer below, the mental universe, represents a series of concepts and identities. objects in the mental world do not respect time and space, but instead represent timeless identities, and one of these identities is the entity you call you (your soul. the mental world is no more than a collection of concepts and thoughts. things like rocks and trees do not exist on the mental plane, only the idea or concepts of a rock, and the concept of trees. the 3rd world, and perhaps most crucial to the magician, is the astral world. this world, unlike the mental world, is subject to a sense of space and time. the fourth of t

earlier, each person is assigned a guardian angel at birth, and it is the duty of this angel to counteract the negative whispering which stream from that person s demonic counterpart. this guardian angel is not entirely a separate being but merely another part of the whole. it is this being, who is separated from the whole by the veil, that represents each person s direct connection to god. this entity does not tell lies nor commandeer freewill. contrary to popular belief, this being is solely interested in your spiritual fate, and does not concern itself with your mortal fate. put simply, if you re soul is more likely to enter into heaven by dying today, rather than years from now, your guardian angel will do nothing to spare you from today s danger; self-preservation (of the mortal life

MORALS AND DOGMA

of superstitions, and the most inexcusable as well as the most dangerous of all credulities? thought, we know, is not a result or consequence of the organization of matter, of the chemical or other action or reaction of its particles, like effervescence and gaseous explosions. on the contrary, the fact that thought is manifested and realized in act human or act divine, proves the existence of an entity, or unity, that thinks. and the universe is the infinite utterance of one of an infinite number of infinite thoughts, which cannot but emanate from an infinite and thinking source. the cause is always equal, at least, to the effect; and matter cannot think, nor could it cause itself, or exist without cause, nor could nothing _produce_ either forces or things; for in void nothingness no forc

to other names and persons. the new platonists substituted the idea of the absolute, for the supreme essence itself--as the first, simplest principle, anterior to all existence; of which nothing determinate can be predicated; to which no consciousness, no self-contemplation can be ascribed; inasmuch as to do so, would immediately imply a quality, a distinction of subject and object. this supreme entity can be known only by an intellectual intuition of the spirit, transcending itself, and emancipating itself from its own limits. this mere logical tendency, by means of which men thought to arrive at the conception of such an absolute, the [greek, was united with a certain mysticism, which, by a transcendent state of feeling, communicated, as it were, to this abstraction what the mind would

perfect single and simple, potentiality from that which is infinite power _and_ act, the mobile from that which is perennially permanent; and therefore in a more imperfect and diminished mode than his infinite perfection is. as the first cause is all things, in an unresulting and infinite mode, so the entities that flow from him are the first causes, in a resulting and finite mode. the necessary entity, subsisting of itself, as it cannot be dissevered into the manifold, yet becomes, as it were, multiplied in the causates, in respect of their nature, or of the subsistences, vessels, and openings assigned to them; whereby the single and infinite essence, being inclosed or comprehended in these limits, bounds, or externalnesses, takes on itself definiteness of dimension, and becomes itself m

fested; and the aggregate of all things, or the unity _in_ which the many _are, and _out_ of which all flow, is the sacred name ihuh. in the view of the kabalists, all individuals are _contained_ in species, and all species in genera, and all particulars in a universal, which is an idea, abstracted from all consideration of individuals; not an _aggregate_ of individuals; but, as it were, an _ens, entity or being, ideal or intellectual, but none the less real; prior to _any_ individual _containing_ them all, and out of which they are all in succession evolved. if this discontents you, reflect that, supposing the theory correct, that _all_ was originally in the deity, and that the universe has proceeded forth from him, and not been _created_ by him out of nothing, the _idea_ of the universe

MOTTA MARCELO THE COMMENTARIES OF AL

mulates itself in a new universe of images. realizing that these two courses (the materialist's and the mystic's) are equally fatuous, we may engage in either or both of two other plans of action, based on assent to actuality. we may (1) ascertain our own particular properties as partial projections of the absolute; we may allow every image presented to us to be of equally intrinsic and essential entity with ourselves, and its presentation to us a phenomenon necessary in nature; and we may adjust our apprehension to the actuality that every event is an item in the account which we render to ourselves of our own estate. we dare not desire to omit any single entry, lest the balance be upset. we may react with elasticity and indifference to each occurrence, intent only on the idea that the to

which is precisely what the aspirant to true initiation desires. students are advised to read liber 156 with extreme care, and to consult liber 418, the tenth aethyr, which describes the circumstances in which choronzon manifests itself, and the attitude that forces choronzon to obey. babalon is the woman as therion is the man. we are all man and woman inside ourselves. the concept of woman as an entity that shuts itself is the product of the fear that the "black brothers" have of the universe. who bows to the tabu of incest, or who fears love, tends to visualize the "mother" as "pure "virgin "untouchable "untouched" this concept is partial and erroneous. there are two ways in which a substance may be kept in a "pure" condition. first, it may be enclosed, shut up, in such a manner that it

NAGEL CARL AMAZING SECRETS OF OCCULT POWER

ting place; discussing things beyond the physical touch, of seeing the future with our unseeing eyes, when a ghostly figure walked right through a closed door into the room where we were seated. it shuffled across the room towards a somewhat sinister looking man. slowly raised its arm and pointed at him. then abruptly it was gone. there was something special and very familiar about the mysterious entity and its actions. but from the view of the people who were with me that day, something very unusual (unusual, that is, for them) had happened. they had never before been confronted in the middle of the afternoon by a tall gray entity of apparently supernatural origin. they knew nothing about it or the reasons for its presence so they were forced to speculate. why would a ghostlike apparition

n paranormal phenomena was with me that day. he had been given the task of running the class whilst ivan was away on vacation, and as we talked on into the late afternoon it was difficult to know if we had really seen something in the room. we had to consider that it could have been a shadow cast by something going past the window. i had been sitting facing the window with my eyes closed when the entity came and stood in front of me, blocking out the sunlight shining in through the window. i had an interesting emotional reaction (interesting, that is, to me) to this event. i felt a strange sensation. something indefinite, haunting, something half-forgotten, a far away memory returning again. when i was six or seven years old, one bright sunny day, i was playing in the backyard of the famil

shining in through the window. i had an interesting emotional reaction (interesting, that is, to me) to this event. i felt a strange sensation. something indefinite, haunting, something half-forgotten, a far away memory returning again. when i was six or seven years old, one bright sunny day, i was playing in the backyard of the family home when i happened to look up and saw a tall, gray colored entity standing over me. it made no sound and had no eyes, ears, nose, mouth, or anything like that it was just like a solid gray form. i screamed aloud and shouted for my parents, but the entity vanished before anyone else had time to see it. i would prefer to believe that my presence in the class that december did not cause the strange entity to appear. i certainly had no inclination of what was

h toward releasing our magic power, it is possible to attract unfriendly spirits to us. late one evening, derek k. was in his study preparing for an exam and chatting with friends online, when something evil came to visit. the lights in the room started flickering, the temperature dropped, and he felt the presence of something unseen in the room with him. he panicked, and could feel the invisible entity begin to drawn near to him. very quickly he left the room thinking, this can t be happening. upon entering the anteroom, he saw a transparent being looking directly at him. it began to move forward, and as it did the lights began to flicker and eventually went out. by now derek was scared out of his wits, he went back into his study and located an incantation given to him by a friend. he re

the room thinking, this can t be happening. upon entering the anteroom, he saw a transparent being looking directly at him. it began to move forward, and as it did the lights began to flicker and eventually went out. by now derek was scared out of his wits, he went back into his study and located an incantation given to him by a friend. he read the incantation repeatedly, but could still feel the entity getting closer and closer. then suddenly, it was gone. not surprisingly, the whole weird experience left derek feeling completely drained and exhausted. to make absolutely certain that this doesn t happen to you, here is a powerful cabalistic ritual that will send any unfriendly spirits back where they came from in short order, never to return. the cabalistic cross stand at the center of yo

NAUDON PAUL THE SECRET HISTORY OF FREEMASONRY

can the trial of the templars be explained simply by the greed of the king. it certainly seems that the destruction of the order in france was justified by reasons of national politics. it 80 the origins of freemasonry from ancient times to the middle ages falls into the framework of the struggle, ongoing at the time, between the king and the feudal authorities. the temple was in fact a sovereign entity of great power; its domains, great in number, with their own legal, political, and social armatures, formed autonomous enclaves inside the territory ruled by the crown. at the end of the thirteenth century, the templars owned almost a third of paris, a vast part of the city that escaped royal jurisdiction and authority. the jurist guillaume de nogaret was especially concerned with defense o

f the sworn associations. the latter were regarded as legal entities: they had statutes, they possessed properties, and they contracted and operated under terms provided by the justice system. it is therefore possible to rediscover documents concerning them. the templar communities, however, were not legally formed groups. there could be no question of this in the area of the temple; such a legal entity would have been irreconcilable with the exercise of francs metiers, which was the rule of the temple they were de facto communities. yet these groups were more than simple assemblies of workers, craftsmen, and merchants of the same status within the same quarter. that a trade was franchised did not mean it could not be regulated. the rule that existed for carpenters, for instance, was model

measure the importance of the legend for which hiram's legend is central, it is important to note that despite the existence of three levels in masonry apprentice, journeyman, and master in scotland, england, and on the continent we cannot assume that three separate rituals existed for initiation at these three levels. the initiation ritual among the operative masons should be viewed as a single entity markspeculative freemasonry 235 ing the true entrance of the apprentice into the craft in other words, his graduation to journeyman when he had successfully completed his apprenticeship. in addition to this initiation ceremony, there would be ritual forms of practice. we can see, then, what must have become two traditional rituals practiced during the time of transition from operative to sp

ONYX TABLET OF SET

the temple of set were energized solely by the rational aspirations of its affiliates, there would be no need- and no true justification- for a "priesthood. in that case it would be a society, a club, or a foundation. the temple of set, however, is indeed more than the sum of its participants. it was founded not as a common-interest group, but rather in response to the challenge of a trans-human entity known to us as set, initially through the phenomenon of the book of coming forth by night. this same entity- known under various names throughout history as the source of independent, non-natural consciousness- has further pledged to lend its energies, wisdom, and sensations in furtherance of the temple's cause. it is here that the priesthood of set assumes its identity and justification. t

ppropriate impression of the temple and priesthood (1) clear, verbal communication skills (2) if weak in grammar and spelling, brush up, buy a book [relay story of another adept- now priest- who brushed up (3) if need help in an area, ask for assistance, objective viewpoint. 8* outer temple: articles of incorporation and by-laws- a* history of and necessity for- b* use in facilitating the magical entity. 9. outer temple: leadership- a* expected leadership role in workings (1) working participants defer to iii present (2) priesthood can assign roles/parts in workings. these shouldn't be refused [it's an honor to be asked. if they are refused, how to handle the situation- b. leadership role in meetings or as called upon by the high priest or council of nine (1) handling difficult personality

d and possibly as many as four thousand years (2) set was the god who was "different" from all of the others. too often this is simplified into his being the "evil" slayer of osiris, hence the personification of "evil; yet any but the most cursory study of egyptian religious symbolism is sufficient to dispel this caricature. he was rather the "god not of the gods: a neter "against the neteru: the entity who symbolized that which is not of nature. this is a very curious role for a god in egyptian cosmology. as discussed in the ruby tablet (ot.ii.a.1.a "the egyptians perceived the universe as actively controlled by conscious, natural principles (neteru. to the egyptians, all of 'nature (derived from neter) was alive and onyx tablet: ot.i.ancp temple of set author: michael a. aquino vi date:

next tricky question there presents itself- who is set? set is whatever you, as a member of the priesthood define/or determine this principle to be. once you have recognized/acknowledged this principle, set does exist. opinions of and experiences with set vary greatly among the initiates of the temple. here is a brief list. there are probably many more that could be added to this- an intelligence/entity which operates both separately and at times in conjunction with that of our own psyche and not just as an aspect of it- an "indwelling essence- a god of mankind's creation- a god, self created- a neter- a necessary principle of creation affecting the su& ou- a purely platonic form. onyx tablet: ot.i.3.2 temple of set author: carmel severson iii date: 1995 ce revision: html revision: august

tanding initiates who describe set in this apparent way. the mystery of set for me lies behind the apparent process it has initiated within the human race the potential to come into being as anything more than what we are now- xeper. i have come into contact with this force, for lack of a better term, and it has somehow changed my perception and ideals for setting goals/priorities for myself. the entity we call set could in fact be that process. if set is considered correctly as the "form of isolate self-consciousness, and our human consciousness contains a reflection of this majesty, then the concentration of our potential action should have its source exclusively from within. this process being the bringing of that reflection through the human flesh and mutating its original function- a

RABBI AMIRAM MARKEL MARKEL THE KNOWLEDGE OF G D VOL 1

absolute quintessential singularity exists. nonetheless, on the level of echad, the sefirot only exist as "implied" abilities within the "simple unity" of ohr ein sof. this is not a "composite unity, such as a group of individuals who make up the unit of a nation. in the case of a nation, the members remain as separate individuals under the banner of the "concept" of a nation. there is no actual entity of a nation. here the general entity is a "legal fiction" and the particulars are real. neither is the simple unity of echad similar to the "composite unit" of a continent, in which the general unit is real but its particulars are "legal fictions. for instance the continent of north america is a real entity, but its particulars are "legal fictions, such as the usa, canada and mexico, each o

h the general unit is real but its particulars are "legal fictions. for instance the continent of north america is a real entity, but its particulars are "legal fictions, such as the usa, canada and mexico, each of which break down into smaller fictions, such as the individual states of mexico and the usa and the provinces of canada. furthermore, the simple unity of echad cannot be compared to an entity whose general unit, as well as its particulars are real, such as a horse. a horse is made up of many limbs and organs, but it is more than just a conglomeration of organs. there is an actual horse, over and above the sum total of his parts. rather, we must say that echad is a simple unity which has no parts. this is because nothing has come out yet. the sefirot are merely implied heyulie-ab

nother matter which arises from the "shattering of the vessels" is the concept of good and evil. good means that g-dliness is revealed, evil means that g-dliness is concealed. in other words, when the allegory is connected to that which is being allegorized, it is good, for it is one with its source. however, when the allegory is separate from its source, it is evil, because it becomes a separate entity, with a sense of itself, separate and apart from g-d. this sense of self, as a being separate and apart from g-d, is the source of all evil, and in essence, is the belief in dualism and multiplicity, which is tantamount to idolatry (these two "cloaks" are also known as aspakelaria hame irah and aspaklaria shelo me irah. in other words, it is either like a magnifying glass which magnifies th

thermore, although any description is a limitation, nonetheless the letters as they exist in zeir anpin are still only according to how he desires to limit himself within himself, and have not yet come out into the actual limitation of action. however, when the description becomes revealed in speech, it now becomes a revelation of a revelation, a "something of a something, which now is a separate entity unto itself. it becomes chesed of malchut which comes about from malchut of chesed etc. in the same way, all the other sefirot of malchut are brought about from the sefirot of zeir anpin. from the tenth sefirah of each sefirah (the malchut of that sefirah) each corresponding sefirah of malchut comes about. from malchut of chochmah of zeir anpin, comes chochmah of malchut, from malchut of bi

erstanding all the more, and the analogue becomes more and more concealed and removed from him, until to he is totally lost and separate from it. this is similar to an allegory that is misunderstood, such as the allegories of king solomon. when the allegories are misunderstood, the last allegory, which is the three thousandth one, becomes the most concealed and appears to be a completely separate entity from the analogue. in the same way, this world is an allegory of an allegory or an expansion of an expansion etc, of the name of g-d. if it is understood correctly it reveals g-d all the more. however, if it is misread or misunderstood it may conceal g-d s light totally. the lower unity from all the above we may understand the statement of the twelve sons of yisrael to their father. they to

RABBI MOSHE WISNEFSKY APPLES FROM THE ORCHARD THE ARIZAL ON THE PARASHAH

otrikon, the word yefet, which is also the name japheth, is formed. alternatively, the feminine form of yefeh to far, yefat to far, is used of joseph fs mother rachel.17 the word yefat (spelled yud-pei-tav) can be vocalized to read yefet, japheth. in either case, inasmuch as joseph is always associated with the sefirah of yesod, it follows that japheth is also associated with yesod. now, a higher entity always retains a residue of the lower entities that pass through it, whereas the lower entities do not retain anything of the higher entity [they pass through. therefore, the shin of shem alludes to the three axes of netzach-hod-yesod. the flow of divine beneficence flows first through netzach, then through hod, and then through yesod to malchut. of the triad of netzach-hod-yesod, netzach i

eter, or source of will-to-be, for z feir anpin. sarah thus becomes the keter [of z feir anpin. this is alluded to in her name, since sarah [sin-reish-hei, 505] is the same numerical value as the word for gthe head h [ha-rosh, hei-reish-alef-shin, 506] with the kolel [as an expression of keter] she lived as follows: one-hundred years [were an expression] of the keter of keter, since the higher an entity is the greater its numerical value. thus keter expresses the numerical idea of hundreds, inasmuch as all its ten aspects [sub-sefirot] are further subdivided into ten [sub-sub-sefirot. twenty-years [were an expression] of chochmah and binah of keter, since these only express the numerical idea of tens. seven years [were an expression] of the seven lower sefirot of keter [i.e, from chesed to

within us is the drive to consummate the purpose of creation by making the world into g-d fs home, while the male within us is the abstract drive for inspiration. in this context, it is clear why gwomen fs knowledge, h i.e, their da fat, must be glight. h da fat is tolerance, the ability to see the validity in other points of view, to compare and weigh the merits of chesed and gevurah within any entity. there are situations where tolerance is appropriate and situations where it is not. as long as the discussion is abstract, tolerance is acceptable and even laudible, since it enables us to examine all points of a topic objectively and thereby arrive at the truth. but once the truth has been arrived at, i.e, once it has become clear how exactly to accomplish g-d fs purpose in this world, to

ed, it remains in potentia in its source, chochmah. thus, chochmah can only gimagine h the process of elevating the sparks but not experience it yet. this gfrustrates h chochmah, keeping it in a state of gstrife. h this king spreads out from the entire sefirah of yesod; reference is therefore made to gthe name of his city, h alluding to the malchut within it [i.e, within yesod. the malchut of any entity is the realm in which the entity acts, its context [the city] was called avit, which is derived from the noun gperversity h [ivut, as it is written, ghe will pervert the ways of the wicked. h10 this is so because malchut of this [evil] yesod was perverted in order to channel energy from its second pipeline. i.e, the gleft h pipeline, of urine, as opposed to the first, gright h pipeline, of

e soulsparks that adam wasted [during those 130 years] were reincarnated, as we have explained elsewhere .translated from sha far hapesukim 13 genesis 47:28. 217 parashat vayechi this parashah begins: gjacob lived in the land of egypt for seventeen years. h1 as we know, jacob was also known by another name, israel. these names.particularly the latter. eventually became the names of the collective entity of the jewish people. the phrase gthe children of israel h is first applied to the direct sons jacob, but gradually comes to mean gthe israelites, h i.e, the whole nation, and later, the term gisrael h (without gthe children of h) is also used. jacob is also referred to as gthe choicest of the forefathers, h indicating that his way of serving g-d was in some way superior to that of abraham

REGARDIE ISRAEL THE COMPLETE GOLDEN DAWN

eavours to sense how his mask appears to others-sees himself as part of the consciousness of others, as one who impresses, one who is criticised and watched, one who interferes with the will of others, one who misunderstands. he ma recall periods in his life when his convictions were sure, his judgments lr sh and unjust, his actions shameful, and view himself in that picture dispassionately as an entity operative in the give and take of life, something growing and as outside the category of blame as is the bitterness of unripe fruit. as the knowledge of his place and relative importance in the universe matures, he will attain strength to be honest with himself-ashamed of nothing he finds in his mind-one watching the antics of his personality with tolerant amusement-yet always learning. he

tely described elsewhere, in z.1. incidentally, this is an excellent preparation for meditation or vision, to formulate the form about and around one, and to identify oneself with it. in the event, during any vision, that the seer is approached by entities, as to whose integrity or true character he has some doubts, the simplest form of testing is to formulate between the seer and the approaching entity the banner of the west. as described in the document about the symbolism of the neophyte ceremony, this banner is that which bars and threatens. it is one of the insignia of the hiereus, whose throne is in the west of the temple, and his office is that of"avenger of the gods,"so situated as to represent a seat of witness and of punishment decreed against evil. and all his insignia partake o

f"avenger of the gods,"so situated as to represent a seat of witness and of punishment decreed against evil. and all his insignia partake of this symbolism. thus, should the being be of an evil nature "thus far and no farther" is the message indicated to it by the banner. the interposition of the banner would be immediately efficacious, by causing it to disappear instantaneously. if, however, the entity is well-intentioned and not evil, no harm will have been done by that formulation. no balanced force, no power of good, will object or resent legitimate forms of testing its integrity. since, likewise, the banner of the east, one of the insignia of the hierophant in the east of the temple "represents the ascent of the initiate <27> unto perfect knowledge of the light" it may assist to formu

ROBERT KIRK WALKER BETWEEN WORLDS

raneans which have many similar attributes to daemones or advisory entities, and devils or demons, which are historically a later concept within developing christianity. at various stages in his exposition he suggests (page 57) that the nature of an otherworld or fairy contact is defined by the inner condition of the seer: evil or corrupt actions and thoughts will drive away a beneficial advisory entity or companion; conversely, evil, lustful or negative thoughts and emotions will attract vicious or malicious entities. the original daemones in the classical greek, roman, and indeed in the early christian and medieval sense, were held to be neutral in their potential to do good or evil. some seemed, indeed, to be of an anti-human disposition, while at other times they seemed to be distinctl

peatedly affirmed and described in detail, particularly in the context of their physical nature, which he compares in several places to the physical nature of humanity, describing the degrees of difference and the effects that such differences have on fairy and human behavior. in most ancient cultures, and indeed in many ethnic magical and religious practices today, many of the levels or types of entity described in the following passage from iamblichus appear, though the names, of course, vary from culture to culture, and the definition must always be by function. functional definition is very important in magical divinatory and prophetic events or arts, and one of the great deluding aspects of such arts is the tendency for students to become entirely enmeshed in names and categories, wit

c events or arts, and one of the great deluding aspects of such arts is the tendency for students to become entirely enmeshed in names and categories, without ever finding the true functions of the beings that they seek to contact. this functional aspect was clearly grasped by kirk, as he often cites varied names in english and gaelic, and qualifies these by describing the activity of the type of entity that he is writing about. he also makes a number of broad categorizations or definitions of entities that behave in certain ways, discriminating, for example, between actual ghosts or commentary 75 spirits of the dead, and simulacra or images of human beings which are sent by fairy communicants to seers (see pages 24, 28 and 31. in iamblichus' de mysteriis (ii.4) we find a comprehensive des

more of a witch than a seeress, and though the two were, and are, frequently confused, kirk himself suffered from no such confusion. as soon as she set three crosses of straw upon [her] palm. a great ugly beast sprang out of the earth near her, and flew into the air. she divined the answers to her requests from the beast's limited range of behavior, either a positive or a negative reaction. this entity sounds more like the elemental or familiar spirit well known in witchcraft and magical arts, and not a fairy entity. the ritual of the straw commentary 106 crosses is found in many forms worldwide where christianity merges with a native religion or magical cult: it may have a pre-christian origin in the very primal magical arts that use simple natural objects to conjure spirits out of the e

f his release is 'true love, represented by fair janet the lack of distinction between her pregnancy and the manifestation of tam lin is significant in this context, for if she cannot redeem him in his original form, from the otherworld, she will http//www.dreampower.com/kirk_wbw/pg_126.htm (8 of 13 [10/9/2001 12:36:58 am] robert kirk- walker between worlds eventually bring him to birth after his entity has been broken down and destroyed (paid as a fine to hell. the key concept here is man is redeemed by woman, a concept which is repeated in the heretical grail cycle. as with janet's challenge to gain tam lin's secret, her magical rescue is a willed alteration of the normal or expected pattern of events. in the first example, she turns against the laws of natural cause and effect in the ou

RUBY TABLET OF SET

nderstand the work of the school. working for/with others is valuable only insofar as it forces one to focus one's ideas more clearly, and generally feeds back more than is being put out. or feeds back information of a nature which would otherwise be difficult to obtain "working for the school" is more interesting (1) one works for the school to assure the school's continued existence as a useful entity for oneself (2) one must understand the work of the school to understand why one should have a desire to work for the school (3) one may work on projects of the school of a long-term nature once he realizes that these are of a distinct future benefit to himself. the cthulhu worshippers in lovecraft's stories are to be despised if they were merely worshiping powerful forces and helping to br

ed to identify the primal forces of the universe. this resulted in his famous theory of the forms, if i am correct. but i sense a weak point here. plato was a finite being, and yet he desired to comprehend universal absolutes. as perfect standards they would necessarily be infinite, since any measure of perfection must extend in all dimensions without limitation. it would be possible for a finite entity like plato to comprehend the infinite without distortion only if the infinite reveals aspects of itself to and through the finite. but the finite must have faith or trust that the aspects are undistorted in their presentation. the sphinx: precisely, and now we are getting to the crux ansata of the matter. for, you see, assumptions based upon faith or trust are logically indefensible, otherw

rts, and, conversely, if there are arts, then there is this second kind of measurement. to deny either is to deny both. the sphinx: the "existence of 'not x' postulate" as i recall, left something to be desired in terms of logical integrity. the point hinged upon things that were not themselves "existence" being able to exist. in distinguishing them from "existence" plato treats "existence" as an entity. but, when saying that certain things "exist" he treats "exist" as a quality. that is inconsistent and hence inconclusive. he glances at page #1003 indignantly, then turns to pages #1050-1. and what sort of demonstration of this second postulate does he offer? stranger: on the one hand, will we not also be ready to assert that we do in fact hear words spoken and see acts done which at one t

etween the egyptians and plato, it may help if we bring out some of the salient characteristics of the egyptian political system. to begin with, it was cyclic rather than linear. individual pharaohs and dynasties came and went, but the social system and political structure remained constant. each successive pharaoh, for example, was merely the momentary personification of a permanent, semi-divine entity that governed egypt in the name of the gods. the nation itself was not viewed as merely one in a series of political units located in northeast africa; it had existed as a divine creation before recorded history, and it would continue to exist indefinitely. various natural cycles and human lifetimes would impact upon it, but the essence of egypt would remain untouched by [linear] time.9 con

statues. i would also apply the term "satanism" to the thelemic 8 philosophy of the self-proclaimed great beast 666, aleister crowley. thus, satanic are those magical philosophies which exalt the individual will, rather than seeking its dissolution through reunion with god, the rationale being that if one's individual essence is dispersed into that of god, the former ceases to exist as a separate entity.9 by satanism i do not refer to the nefarious activities of juvenile delinquents and psychopaths, and such activities as human or animal sacrifices are looked upon with extreme disparagement by satanists, setians, and thelemites. moreover, the objections which adherents to the satanic and setian philosophies bring to bear against such activities do not merely stem from the fear of social re

SALMANRUSHDIE THESATANICVERSES

the gate, his films ground to a halt, and the lamp-heat of the malfunctioning projectors burned his celluloid memory away: a star gone supernova, with the consuming fire spreading outwards, as was fitting, from his lips. it was the death of god. or something very like it; for had not that outsize face, suspended over its devotees in the artificial cinematic night, shone like that of some supernal entity that had its being at least halfway between the mortal and the divine? more than halfway, many would have argued, for gibreel had spent the greater part of his unique career incarnating, with absolute conviction, the countless deities of the subcontinent in the popular genre movies known as "theologicals. it was part of the magic of his persona that he succeeded in crossing religious bounda

sleep okay" he realized the question was addressed to him, and turned away from the apparition of the great movie actor to stare at the equally extraordinary sight sitting next to him, an improbable american in baseball cap, metal--rim spectacles and a neon--green bush--shirt across which there writhed the intertwined and luminous golden forms of a pair of chinese dragons. chamcha had edited this entity out of his field of vision in an attempt to wrap himself in a cocoon of privacy, but privacy was no longer possible "eugene dumsday at your service" the dragon man stuck out a huge red hand "at yours, and at that of the christian guard" sleep-fuddled chamcha shook his head "you are a military man "ha! ha! yes, sir, you could say. a humble foot soldier, sir, in the army of guard almighty" oh

and lower until he forced them to open wide again. the leaflet argued that even the scientists were busily re--inventing god, that once they had proved the existence of a single unified force of which electromagnetism, gravity and the strong and weak forces of the new physics were all merely aspects, avatars, one might say, or angels, then what would we have but the oldest thing of all, a supreme entity controlling all creation "you see, what our friend says is, if you have to choose between some type of disembodied force-field and the actual living god, which one would you go for? good point, na? you can't pray to an electric current. no point asking a wave-form for the key to paradise" he closed his eyes, then snapped them open again "all bloody bunk" he said fiercely "makes me sick" aft

akes; while in front of the palace of the empress's defeat a new hill seems to be growing _while we watch, baba, what's going on here_ the imam's voice hangs in the sky "come down. i will show you love" they are at rooftop--level when gibreel realizes that the streets are swarming with people. human beings, packed so densely into those snaking paths that they have blended into a larger, composite entity, relentless, serpentine. the people move slowly, at an even pace, down alleys into lanes, down lanes into side streets, down side streets into highways, all of them converging upon the grand avenue, twelve lanes wide and lined with giant eucalyptus trees, that leads to the palace gates. the avenue is packed with humanity; it is the central organ of the new, manyheaded being. seventy abreast

r to the van, and started up the engine. hanif sat beside him in the cab; mishal travelled with saladin, hidden from view. it was almost four in the morning when they bedded chamcha down in the empty, locked-up nightclub. pinkwalla- his real name, sewsunker, was never used- had unearthed a couple of sleeping-bags from a back room, and they sufficed. hanif johnson, saying goodnight to the fearsome entity of whom his lover mishal seemed entirely unafraid, tried to talk to him seriously "you've got to realize how important you could be for us, there's more at stake here than your personal needs" but mutant saladin only snorted, yellow and black, and hanif backed quickly away. when he was alone with the waxworks chamcha was able to fix his thoughts once again on the face that had finally coale

SAPPHIRE TABLE OF SET MAIN

the paradox inherent in them. to become an (8=[3, a (7=[4] must destroy his capacity for logical thought, i.e. his ability to draw inductive or deductive conclusions from phenomena of the material universe. since it is just this capacity that is the essential characteristic of the self["cogito ergo sum, if you will, the (7=[4] is in effect invited to obliterate what it is that makes him a unique entity. theoretically he is "reconstituted by the gods in a perfect form- an ideal "self. herein lies the heart of the paradox, which is also the central theme of genesis iii. it is that an independent will, capable of perceiving itself in contrast to the material universe, cannot be a product of forces germane to that universe. the freedom of the will necessitates the ability of the will to move

o identify the magister templi. the magister is able to understand the ou completely. he knows what makes it tick, what the forces are that act within it, and how these forces may be manipulated most precisely from the vantage point of the pu. now we return to that important point raised earlier: a complete understanding of the ou is possible only if the magister templi exists as a self-contained entity within the pu. he is necessarily a "detached observer. with this objectivity and this complete freedom from imprisonment within the confines of the ou, the magister templi is able to exert his will upon the ou with absolute impunity. he can direct its affairs as they interest him, simply by impressing his will upon the key determinants in each case. this is not to say that he can make the e

ceptual universe, then, the vi has ceased to be an isolated egocenter. he is, in effect, the nonconscious god/universe. in becoming "everything" the vi has destroyed the self, for there is no longer anything against which it may be defined. is this a desirable situation? or is it rather a form of suicide resulting from loss of identity? set, at least, opts to retain his existence as an individual entity in the book of coming forth by night by retaining the harwer aspect against which he may define himself. where an intellect in human form is concerned, there is an additional consideration, and that is that the form itself will continue to exist in the ou, requiring sustenance therein and interacting with other ou phenomena. the vi has ceased to comprehend this process. what is the result?

1997) i am denytenamun, a priest of amon. after a silence of thousands of years my spell began to resonate with the outside world, and so i was reborn on walpurgisnacht, 1997 years after the birth of christ. my remanifestation became possible only now because the matrix of the outer world had so far been deaf to my call. in the year 1904 in cairo began a working that has finally created a magical entity into the shelter of which the ancients can remanifest. i was born on the 32nd year of the on of set into the presence of a finnish priest of set. this priest had already heard my call at the temple of amon in karnak, egypt, nine years before. since then his greater self had prepared him to receive me. in the year 1992 his mind reached me for the first time via the shub-niggurath working. du

SAPPHIRE TABLET OF SET

the paradox inherent in them. to become an (8=[3, a (7=[4] must destroy his capacity for logical thought, i.e. his ability to draw inductive or deductive conclusions from phenomena of the material universe. since it is just this capacity that is the essential characteristic of the self["cogito ergo sum, if you will, the (7=[4] is in effect invited to obliterate what it is that makes him a unique entity. theoretically he is "reconstituted by the gods in a perfect form- an ideal "self. herein lies the heart of the paradox, which is also the central theme of genesis iii. it is that an independent will, capable of perceiving itself in contrast to the material universe, cannot be a product of forces germane to that universe. the freedom of the will necessitates the ability of the will to move

o identify the magister templi. the magister is able to understand the ou completely. he knows what makes it tick, what the forces are that act within it, and how these forces may be manipulated most precisely from the vantage point of the pu. now we return to that important point raised earlier: a complete understanding of the ou is possible only if the magister templi exists as a self-contained entity within the pu. he is necessarily a "detached observer. with this objectivity and this complete freedom from imprisonment within the confines of the ou, the magister templi is able to exert his will upon the ou with absolute impunity. he can direct its affairs as they interest him, simply by impressing his will upon the key determinants in each case. this is not to say that he can make the e

ceptual universe, then, the vi has ceased to be an isolated egocenter. he is, in effect, the nonconscious god/universe. in becoming "everything" the vi has destroyed the self, for there is no longer anything against which it may be defined. is this a desirable situation? or is it rather a form of suicide resulting from loss of identity? set, at least, opts to retain his existence as an individual entity in the book of coming forth by night by retaining the harwer aspect against which he may define himself. where an intellect in human form is concerned, there is an additional consideration, and that is that the form itself will continue to exist in the ou, requiring sustenance therein and interacting with other ou phenomena. the vi has ceased to comprehend this process. what is the result?

1997) i am denytenamun, a priest of amon. after a silence of thousands of years my spell began to resonate with the outside world, and so i was reborn on walpurgisnacht, 1997 years after the birth of christ. my remanifestation became possible only now because the matrix of the outer world had so far been deaf to my call. in the year 1904 in cairo began a working that has finally created a magical entity into the shelter of which the ancients can remanifest. i was born on the 32nd year of the on of set into the presence of a finnish priest of set. this priest had already heard my call at the temple of amon in karnak, egypt, nine years before. since then his greater self had prepared him to receive me. in the year 1992 his mind reached me for the first time via the shub-niggurath working. du

SATANGEL

read under them is unquenchable fire so they cannot escape it. according to the sibylline oracles uri-el is the angel who on the day of judgement will break the monstrous bars framed of unyielding and unbroken adamant of the brazen gates of hades, and cast them down straightaway. in the prayer of joseph jacob wrestles with a dark angel usually identified as uri-el, and the two merge to become one entity. in the midrash aggada exodus uri-el manifests in the form of a fiery serpent and attacks moses for failing to uphold tradition in the circumcision of his son. uri-el was officially de-sainted in 745 a.d. when a church council, pope zachary, condemned both uri-el and ragu-el as demons in a kind of inquisition of the celestial beings. he was later reinstated. sari-el also known as suri-el, s

SATANIC APHORISMS

ed cows presented to us, including the roles we are expected to play ourselves. the only time self-deceit should be entered into is when it's fun, and with awareness. but then, it's not self-deceit! 5. herd conformity that's obvious from a satanic stance. it's all right to conform to a person's wishes, if it ultimately benefits you. but only fools follow along with the herd, letting an impersonal entity dictate to you. the key is to choose a master wisely instead of being enslaved by the whims of the many. 6. lack of perspective again, this one can lead to a lot of pain for a satanist. you must never lose sight of who and what you are, and what a threat you can be, by your very existence. we are making history right now, every day. always keep the wider historical and social picture in min

SATANIC BIBLE

nothing more than his carnal brain. just because he has an ego, and cannot accept it, he has to externalize it into some great spiritual device which he calls "god. god can do all the things man is forbidden to do- such as kill people, perform miracles to gratify his will, control without any apparent responsibility, etc. if man needs such a god and recognizes that god, then he is worshipping an entity that a human being invented. therefore, he is worshipping by proxy the man that invented god. is it not more sensible to worship a god that he, himself, has created, in accordance with his own emotional needs- one that best represents the very carnal and physical being that has the idea-power to invent a god in the first place? if man insists on externalizing his true self in the form of "g

SATANISM AN EXAMINATION OF SATANIC BLACK MAGIC

to learn how to become more effective whilst on earth, how to achieve in many ways. myths and legends do not interest us. we are concerned with reality. we want to know. these four words summarise the satanic quest. we do not believe that some mysterious and awesome deity (whether or not he has horns and a tail) is going to hand us that knowledge in return for our allegiance (or that problematic entity the "soul. knowledge is achieved by learning, working, experimenting, experiencing and thinking. that is why the orthodox religions fulminate against us, because they are aware of the insecure foundations of their own dogma. it is our existence that threatens them. faith is the true evil. blind, unquestioning faith in a religion or a cause has made men go to war, commit unspeakable acts of

our world and thus existence. he has a female counter-part- a mistress, lover, bride. esoterically, her name is baphomet. she is the dark goddess. thus, a satanic initiate is often described as the lover of one or both of these sinister entities- and a genuine satanic initiation may be likened to a ritual copulation with either satan or baphomet [where the priest/priestess assumes the form of the entity. in genuine satanism there is no 'worship' of satan (or baphomet- but rather an acceptance of them as friends, lovers (or, in the early stages, sometimes a 'father' and 'mother' or a brother and sister. a satanist thus evolves toward a higher form -and expresses conscious evolution in action. hence, satanism is the quintessence of the left hand path. evil: satanism- an examination of satani

SCHLAGER NEIL WORLD RELIGIONS REFERENCE LIBRARY

ah, genesis, states, in the beginning, 352 world religions: almanac judaism god created heaven and earth. god, therefore, existed before the universe did, and he created everything in it, including evil. 2. god is one. unlike some religions, which believe in the concept of a god that manifests, or appears, in various ways or through various figures or minor gods, jews believe that god is a single entity that cannot be described by his attributes. he exists everywhere, is all powerful, and all knowing( omniscient. 3. god is incorporeal. this means that god does not have a body or any physical attributes, including gender. god is a he primarily because hebrew, the ancient language of the jewish people, does not have neuter words, that is, words whose grammatical gender is neither masculine n

d at the state of hindu practice and belief and opposed what he saw as meaningless ritual and animal sacrifice. based on his interpretation of the vedas, he adopted a monist position about the nature of god. the monist view, called advaita vedanta, said that there was a fundamental oneness to everything in creation, including god. according to the monist view, all of creation is in truth just one entity. the supreme god does not have any form or characteristics and indeed does not even have a name. thus, monists deem it impossible to be in any meaningful way devoted to god, because god is both nowhere and everywhere, and humans are incapable of understanding god s nature. further, everything in creation is alike (which to sankara made animal sacrifice unacceptable. that is, the human belie

SET IT STRAIGHT

raves, robert. the white goddess. ions, veronica. egyptian mythology. massey, gerald. the natural genesis. russell, jeffrey burton. the devviset it straight! by denytenamun this article discusses set as portrayed in ancient egypt and as understood in the modern day temple of set. this was denytenamun's first article on set. every setian is sooner or later bound to form some sort of opinion on the entity whose name s/he has taken as a part of her/himself. whether set exists or not, and what should we think about his priesthood, are two of the bunch of very frequently discussed issues in the temple. the lack of empirically testifiable evidence gives these questions an aura of perennial problems. sometimes the possibility of set's existence has been tried to be refuted on the basis that we ca

f the influence of set in crystal tablet makes sense to you in the first place] is simply to get on with xeper. in due time you will most probably uncover new instruments of cognition [learn to think in non-natural categories, which may help you deal with the issue more carefully. only then can set really become more than a symbol for you- regardless of whether you conceive of him as an objective entity who in a way comes to 'dwell within (energize) you as you restructure your psyche, or as an indwelling potential for development and an energy source within the human mind (a metamodel for transformation. of course this doesn't mean that you should hide questions in the nearest closet; rather i urge you to think about them, and to discuss them with others. that's the only way to refine your

SEVEN SCROLLS CHILDREN OF THE BLACK ROSE

ng a big deal out of looking under the corners of your mental rug. however, wouldn't it be a shame to be kidding yourself or hiding something from yourself. then when you are right in the middle of perpetrating a high magical act which includes trashing a cheating lover, a member of the opposition jumped up and said "but you have done the same thing yourself" well, then. instead of commanding the entity to crawl off and die as you should, you go blank, wondering what to do next. you cannot afford such a loss of power at a critical time. no kidding, clean out your head before it's too late and you wind up daemon dung. children of the black rose, scroll #3 [scroll#1 the gleaning now that you've opened all the b

sum of our parts. balance is the center line of all that is acceptable, and anything away from center is thus unbalanced and therefore aberrant. the force is balanced and desires that all things else be balanced, and so it is that the great and glorious, old one which men call lucifer and the force are one. the important difference is the way in which adepts perceive and interact with this grand entity that is unique. getting closer to the force it is important to remember that the cbr has always been in touch with lucifer and has drawn its energy from him since the beginning. we call this energy the force. now that you are solidly on the path, you will do the same. when you come upon a rough stretch of road, draw upon the force. you do that by asking for help, and it is well to get into

you would rather continue thinking of the force as lucifer or satan or even the devil, well, that's all right too. you can even call him mr. scratch or mr. hobs or whatever suits your fancy. there is no right human name for the force, it just is- it's neither male nor female, dark nor light, good nor evil- it just is. that is why it is such a mell of a hess to write coherent text concerning this entity. me thinks that i'll stick to the force from here out to save on ink. now that we know that the force and lucifer are one and we even have a name for him/her, it is time to access the cbr way of perceiving and interacting with our benefactor. there is only one way to do it: imagine a first rate parent who is always there for you, but yet doesn't try to control or limit you. imagine a parent

SORCERIES OF ZOS

does, then the desired result will reify in stage after awakening (i.e. in the mundane world of everyday phenomena. a word of explanation is, perhaps, necessary concerning the term karezza as used in the present context. retention of semen is a concept of central importance in certain tantric practices, the idea being that the bindu (seed) then breeds astrally, not physically. in other words, an entity of some sort is brought to birth at astral levels of consciousness. this, and analogous techniques, have given rise to the impressionquite erroneous- that celibacy is a sine qua non of magical success; but such celibacy is of a purely local character and confined to the physical plane, or waking state, alone. celibacy, as commonly understood, is therefore a meaningless parody or travesty of

STEINER RUDOLF CHRISTIANITY AS MYSTICAL FACT

e of perfected existence. the difference between human existence and divine existence is one of degree and also of number. behind this mystery of the one and the many lies the framework of ideas that belongs to the mysteries. osiris in his cosmic form is a unitary being; hence he exists undivided in each human soul. everyone is an osiris; yet the unitary osiris has to be represented as a separate entity. humanity is looked upon as a being still in process of development, and at the end of the process comes existence as a god. we should speak of a divinized condition of being, rather than of the independent existence of a godhead, in the framework of egyptian thought. now it can hardly be doubted that in that framework of ideas no one could be considered to attain osirian existence after cr

TECHNICIANS GUIDE TO THE LEFT HAND PATH

ult in the mechanism of consciousness. it is merely a condition of consciousness that has its own benefits, and its own limitations- dependent upon what one desires and wishes to attain with that consciousness. this is the state of non-recognition, the state that nearly all humans live, and die within. it is one of the components of the psyche that integrates the right hand path into a homogenous entity, it is the state of the psyche that is singly unified. the birthed self is not stupid, it does not lack the spark of a genius, it does not refute love, art, compassion, lust, jealousy or anger or virtuosity. it has all of these things which make life an adventure. the crucial dividing element that the birthed self lacks (in terms of lhp thought) is recognition, and recognition is one of the

are intimately tied into conscious acts of volition (it is also tied intimately into the idea of the ego. acts that result in transformations of consciousness. the natural world changes according to the whims of genetic accident wherein a mutation of genetic replication results in a transformation that succeeds in the environment it is manifest within. in the unnatural world of the self-conscious entity, change occurs because we (i) desire it (ii) we act upon that desire creating the necessary alterations that satiate the desire aspect. there is no mutation or accident involved, it is the occurrence of change outside of the natural procedures and tendencies of environmental disposition. it is very difficult to get away from the polaric constitution of the will. for instance, the will when

TEXE MARRS CODEX MAGICA SECRET SIGNS MYSTERIOUS SYMBOLS AND HIDDEN CODES OF THE ILLUMINATI

persuaded they are each a cell, or molecule, playing a certain role within a greater organism. their deceit is to imagine themselves an energy unit, or snapshot within a holographic universe in which all things are related and are one "further, not only is there one unity, but there are unities within unities within unities."13 but of course, at the top of their unified pyramid is the controlling entity with the all-seeing eye. that, indisputably, is lucifer. interesting is the fact that each of the co-conspirators fully recognize what the others are doing. each understands the mask he must wear and the signals to be given. in a public broadcasting system (pbs) documentary, the story is recounted of the day president harry s. truman, a 33rd degree mason, met hollywood director and actor or

all of their power and strength to the beast" unlike eliphas levi, most illuminists are hesitant to identify satan as their lord. 40 codex magica instead, they point to the grand architect of the universe as their deity, or to a hazy and nebulous, unnamed "god" we have discovered that most of the illuminati elite make the ridiculous claim that they neither worship nor even believe in a being, or entity, named satan. many laugh at least publicly at the notion of a real entity known as the devil. the masonic lodge not only publicly disavows worship of satan, but also vainly attempts to cast lucifer, pseudonym for the devil, in the mold of a good angel, ostensibly sent here on earth only to assist man and introduce man to the "better angels" the one about whom naught may be said in her eye-o

re, this mysterious deity is esoterically described by her as the "one about whom naught may be said" ironically, alder does have a lot to say regarding the "one about whom naught may be said" in fact, she praises this unnamed god as a being of immense "wonder and magnitude" she suggests, too, that the one the elite worship may properly be referred to as the "absolute" alder also remarks that the entity she recognizes as the divine "one" is made up of "forces" and he has dominion over certain again unnamed greater or lesser entities.16 of course, a rose by any other name is still a rose. and no matter how reluctant or tentative are the magicians of the illuminati to come right out and identify the one whom they serve, we who have long studied these maladjusted rulers and their psychophants

isplays the magical talisman, charm, image, idol, or symbol, or who practices and puts into operation a particular hand sign, handshake, body movement, or position, or ritual, whether that ritual is simple or sophisticated. the more sophisticated and complex rituals and the more detailed, intricate, and powerful is the design of the talisman, symbol, hand sign, etc, the more likely a higher level entity a being higher on the spiritual totem pole or pecking order so to speak will be induced to participate in performing the desired magical act. that is, the greater the force of magic that will be applied. a great entity, perhaps a prince or other high-up territorial potentate in the demonic spiritual realm, is naturally thought to possess the power to force changes in the real world. it is n

have erased any conception of absolutes and have increasingly brought youth into satanic philosophies. the end result is an entire generation mesmerized, all marching in formation through the haze trance-like into a 21st century existence to be ruled over by illuminati dignitaries. never before in history have so many been trained and indoctrinated to the tenets of satanic illuminism. the hidden entity behind the idol baphomet must be very proud of his newfound slaves. 102 codex magica baphles me! 103 replica of michaelangelo's "florentine man" a green man idol sculptured by the famous italian renaissance artist (from toscano design catalog, holiday, 1999) green man doorbell knocker "il vecchio" replica of an authentic tuscany model (from toscano design catalog, holiday, 1999) in his song

THE BLACK LODGE

oniac, whose plotting against humankind, whose hatred of the human being, is ever active. however, initiates of our order will understand that what we call man, human being (or however we may choose to indicate individual units of the human species as a whole irregardless of their physical sex, is not what the profane generally consider as such. the tree of life is "man, considered as a spiritual entity. yhshvh, the adept, the son of man, is tiphereth. and the solar man, the son of the sun, is the solar intelligence manifesting below the abyss; unity- 111- multiplied by 6 (tiphereth) equals 666, the son of the sun, the great seven headed beast (cf liber cccxxxiii ch 49) or the seven sephiroth below the abyss. this seven headed beast who has ten horns (the manifestation of the "masculine" a

e of the grade of practicus of the a .a. and if we tried to explain it here we would only cause confusion, a blasphemy against babalon, for she hath shut herself up (this is the self-preservation instinct carried to the extreme of "absolute virginity- that is, complete alienation from one s environment- as the condition of purity or sanctity; and therefore is she the queen (that is, this demoniac entity influences of controls of all those wicked devils that walk upon the earth, those that thou sawest even as little black specks that stained the heaven of urania (nuit as seen by the greeks. and all these are the excrement of choronzon" what we must understand about these religions is that they are "skew-wise: that is, they are arguments in circles, not expanding helixes. they do not lead to

THE BOOK OF PLEASURE

is the law, realization by suffering, relates and opposes by units of time. ecstasy for any length of time is difficult to obtain, and laboured heavily for. various degrees of misery alternating with gusts of pleasure and emotions less anxious, would seem the condition of consciousness and existence. duality in some form or another is consciousness as existence. it is the illusion of time, size, entity, etc.-the world's limit. the dual principle is the quintessence of all experience, no ramification has enlarged its early simplicity, but is only its repetition, modification or complexity, never is its evolution complete. it cannot go further than the experience of self-so returns and unites again and again, ever an anti-climax. for ever retrogressing to its original simplicity by infinite

rpose, he would terminate this by magic. let him wait for a desire analogous in intensity 19, he then sacrifices this desire (or its fulfilment) to the initial desire, by this it becomes organic, the quantum. he has not attained freedom from law 20. hence let him wait for a belief to be subtracted, that period when disillusionment has taken place 21. verily disappointment is his chance "this free entity of belief" and his desire are united to his purpose by the use of sigils or sacred letters. by projecting the consciousness into one part, sensation not being manifold, becomes intensified. by the abstention of desire, except in the object, this is attained (at the psychological time this determines itself. by non-resistance (involuntary thought and action, worry and apprehension of nonfulf

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 1

so that adam becomes nephesh, or a living soul. interestingly, yahweh also bestows the breath of life into the animals that flourished in the garden of eden, and they, too, are considered living souls. nephesh is closely associated with blood, the life-substance, which is drained away from the body at death, thus establishing in hebrew tradition the recognition that a living person is a composite entity made up of flesh and nephesh, the spiritual essence. the body is the sheath of the soul, states the talmud, sanhedrin 108a. the early hebrews believed that after death the soul descended to sheol, a place deep inside the earth where the spirits of the dead were consigned to dust and gloom. all go unto one place; all are of the dust, and all turn to dust again (ecclesiastes 3:20. by the time

peoples of the hongshan culture. sources: xinhua. china daily.http//www.chinadaily.net/cndy/2001-07- 10/19256.html. 10 july 2001. hongshan pyramid discovered in china the pyramid texts were inscribed on the stone walls of five pyramids at saccara. uals and ceremonies carefully performed to prepare the dead for the afterlife journey indicate that the body was as important an aspect of the complete entity as were the ka and the ba. nor can it truly be known if the ka and the ba were viewed strictly as spiritual entities, for they, as well as their mummified human-self, were left food and drink in the mortuary offerings so they might live on in their roles of overseers. m delving deeper brandon, s. g. f. religion in ancient history. new york: charles scribner s sons, 1969. ferm, vergilius, ed

r a woman, without wound or injury, fell silently asleep and never awakened, they had to have been the victim of malevolent spirits. some of the earliest rituals revolving around death concerned the interaction between the living and the body of the newly dead. some tribal cultures believed that an evil spirit inhabited the corpse, and it should not be touched for fear of providing the malevolent entity with a living body to possess. some anthropologists have theorized that it was fear of the dead body that led early humans to dispose of it. since evil spirits had caused the long sleep, they must undoubtedly still be lurking near the body to seize new victims. therefore, the practical thing to do was to bury or burn or otherwise dispose of the body, thereby removing both the dead and the d

soul of the child is transferred through the hair from the dead body to the doll. the ghost land or spirit land of tribal people is equivalent to the concept of a heaven or a paradise: it is a place free from worry, illness, war, and the fear of death. it seems a general belief among many different tribal cultures that the afterlife of the soul is concerned with the same kind of pursuits that the entity followed as a living person. the spirit land would feature good hunting and fishing, beautiful new lands to explore, and no warfare or tribal rivalries. because the deceased individuals would be continuing a life similar to their life on earth, they would need their valuables, their tools and weapons, and, of course, food and drink. therefore, in nearly all tribal religions, it was customar

d. while learned individuals accept the t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d 56 afterlife mysteries thetheosophical society is an esoteric blend of zoroastrianism, hinduism, gnosticism, manichaeism, the kabbalah, and the philosophy of plato. indestructibility of energy, she reasons, how can they believe that man, the living, thinking, reasoning entity, the indwelling deity of our nature s crowning masterpiece, will evacuate his casket and be no more! would the principle of continuity which exists even for the so-called inorganic matter, for a floating atom, be denied to the spirit, whose attributes are consciousness, memory, mind, love! really, the very idea is preposterous. if the pythagorean metempsychosis should be thoroughly explaine

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 3

in detail a series of manifestations in which his wife appeared to him and dictated information regarding life after death. oberlin became convinced that the inhabitants of the invisible world can appear to the living, and we to them, and that we humans are apparitions to them, as they are to us. the question that may remain is whether the percipients of apparitions actually observe a discarnate entity, which occupies an objective area in time and space, or whether they perceive the result of a successfully implanted telepathic message-image, which had been transmitted at the moment of death by the dying loved one. the witnesses themselves, however, insist that their experiences cannot be dismissed as only dramatic devices of their imaginations. m delving deeper baird, a. t, ed. one hundr

rom a nearby thicket. the sticks did not strike the boys with much force, and, with a great deal of laughter, the boys scooped the sticks up and hurled them back into the thicket. once again, the sticks came flying back out. the observer cut notches in several of the sticks with his knife before the boys once again returned the witch s volley. he was able to identify his markings when the playful entity once again flung the sticks from the thicket. the witch was not so gentle with the scoffers who came to the bell home to expose the manifestations as trickery. those who stayed the night invariably had their covers jerked from their beds. if they resisted the witch s yanking, they were slapped soundly on the face. spiritists, clergymen, reporters, and curiosity seekers had waged a ceaseless

ays. to a visitor s question concerning its identity, the witch once answered that it was a spirit who had once been very happy, but it had been disturbed and made unhappy. later, the witch declared itself to be the spirit of an indian and sent the family on a wild bone chase to gather up all of its skeletal remains. if her bones were all put back together, she would be able to rest in peace, the entity lied to them. later, the witch told the family with a merry cackle that she was the ghost of old kate batts, a woman who had been an eccentric recluse and who had earned the appellation of witch from the citizens of clarksville. when the word spread that it was the ghost of old kate who was haunting the bells, the entire mystery became much more believable to several doubting neighbors. the

pply the entire county, but sometimes the witch would impishly hide them in the bedclothes or in chair cushions points out. john jr, betsy s favorite brother, was the only member of the family besides the mother who received decent treatment from the witch. the invisible force often whipped joel and richard soundly, and drewry was so frightened of the witch that he never married, fearing that the entity might someday return and single out his own family for particular attention. john jr. was the only one of betsy s brothers who could sass back at the witch and get away with it. the witch even went to special pains to get john jr. to like it, and the mysterious entity often performed demonstrations of ability solely for his benefit. the cruelest act perpetrated on betsy was the breaking of

r, but the witch protested violently when the engagement was announced. the witch screamed at joshua whenever he entered the bell home and embarrassed both young people by shouting obscenities about them in front of their friends. a friend of the family, frank miles, learned of the witch s objection to betsy s engagement and resolved to stand up to the evil spirit on her behalf. he challenged the entity to take any form it wished, and he would soon send her packing. suddenly his head jerked backwards as if a solid slap had stung his cheeks. he put up his forearms to block a series of facial blows, and then dropped his guard as he received a vicious punch in the stomach. miles slumped against a wall, desperately shaking his head to recover his senses. frank miles looked helplessly at betsy

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL

riginally from hebrew. the text reveals to the adept that the universe is teeming with hordes of angels and demons that interact with human beings on many levels. all the vast array of phenomena on earth are produced by the demonic entities, who are under the control of the angels. humans are somewhere midway between the angelic and the demonic intelligences on the spiritual scale, and each human entity has both a guardian angel and a malevolent demon that hover near him or her from birth until death. abramelin magick provides instruction to the initiates of the gmagic of light h that will enable them to achieve mastery over the demons and place them under their control. abramelin the great magus learned how to accomplish such a difficult task by undergoing a process of spiritual cleansing

ds of minor spirits whose influence may be invoked by humankind, such as ayza, the protector; baron samedi, guardian of the grave; dambala, the serpent; ezli, the female spirit of love; ogou balanjo, spirit of healing; and mawu lisa, spirit of creation. each follower of vodun has his or her own gmet tet, h a guardian spirit that corresponds to a catholic fs special saint. vodun has a supernatural entity that is unique among the practitioners of sorcery.the zombi, those dread creatures of the undead who prowl about at night doing the bidding of those magicians who follow the left-hand path. vodun lore actually has two types of zombi: the undead and those who died by violence. a haitian is most cautious in his or her approach to a cemetery for it is there that one is most likely to meet one

he received a shimmering vision of a perfectly formed, colossal man of great beauty. gently the being spoke to hermes and identified itself as pymander, the thought of the all-powerful, who had come to give him strength because of his love of justice and his desire to seek the truth. pymander told hermes that he might make a wish and it would be granted to him. hermes-thoth asked for a ray of the entity fs divine knowledge. pymander granted the wish, and hermes was immediately inundated with wondrous visions, all beyond human comprehension and imagination. after the imagery had ceased, the blackness surrounding hermes grew terrifying. a harsh and discordant voice boomed through the ether, creating a chaotic tempest of roaring winds and thunderous explosions. the mighty and terrible voice l

pe in the period from the fourteenth to the seventeenth centuries and that led to the persecution and deaths of thousands of those women who practiced witchcraft was nothing more or less than the attack of the patriarchal establishment on an ancient, woman-centered religion. in her opinion, based on her extensive research, the practice of witchcraft had nothing to do with the worship of satan, an entity of evil that had been created by christianity. although murray shall probably always be known in the popular mind as the author of two seminal books on witchcraft, the aforementioned the witch-cult in western europe and the god of the witches (1952, among her peers at the university college in london she was a respected scholar and specialist in egyptian hieroglyphics. because it was diffic

ned in the formation of reclaiming collective, a network of people who sought to bring together activism with earth-based spirituality and healing. she also participated with the collective in teaching the craft and in performing public sabbats in san francisco. the collective evolved into a craft tradition, and eventually dissolved itself in 1997 and reemerged as a much larger and more inclusive entity. with starhawk, macha nightmare coauthored the pagan book of living and dying: practical rituals, prayers, blessings, and meditations on crossing over (1997, and she is the author of witchcraft and the web: weaving pagan traditions online (2001. in addition to her books, her articles have appeared in many periodicals, and she has spoken on behalf of the craft to electronic and print media

THE MAGICIAN S KABBALAH

n its generative aspect (merging to netzach, diana-artemis of epheseus, the many-breasted. threshold: as the connective element between the nephesch (animal instinct) and ruach (reasoning principle, such gods as hermanubis (hermes the guide and anubis the guardian) and ganesha (as breaker-down of obstacles, the juggernaut) can be placed here, as well as the "guardian of the threshold. this latter entity is encountered as the first "fear" on the new initiate's path, and usually manifests as the "shadow" in terms of jungian psychotherapy. the appearance of the guardian is the sure sign that the work of the zelator is building up towards initiation, and not merely being used as a form of escapism. in terms of the creative process down the tree, both yesod as meaning "compilation, and the proc

s and variations necessary to ensure the numbers underlying them were correct. as many occultists have used gematria to support their own models and approaches, it is essential that where it is recognised, it is tested. the magician aleister crowley utilised gematria as a "testing of spirits" whilst pathworking or "travelling the aeythrs" in vision. that is, he would ask his scryer to present the entity to be tested with a question or a number, and the entity would be expected to reply appropriately. thus, if a pathworking was in the realm of hod, and a young boy had appeared, he might be asked about the workings of mercury. if he replied with a number which was later discovered to be that of the word "swiftness, his other responses would be considered equally appropriate. the theory is ba

THE MIDDLE PILLAR

s satanists. although many self-proclaimed satanists are merely practicing a rather juvenile philosophy created out of adolescent rebellion based on the rejection of the religious beliefs of their parents, others are simply unethical, dysfunctional sociopaths who have little or no regard for others. satanists of the latter sort can safely be defined as individuals who worship satan (the christian entity of evil, invoke evil spirits, and practice harmful (black) magic towards others. thus, satanism is not a life-affirming philosophy, and it should be soundly rejected by any true seeker who wishes to evolve spiritually. for as regardie stated in the tree of life, 241-242 "those who employ such methods [of black magic] should be severely shunned by the theurgist as he would a foul disease" in

ng and strengthening the escapist attitude towards life because the individual is now only half alive, incapable of reacting to the pleasures and joys of life. for mind and body, as so often reiterated in these pages, are not two distinct units. the functions of the one interlap with and interpenetrate the functions of the other. more accurately they should be regarded as the two functions of one entity, two methods whereby it may acquire experience. too much therefore cannot be said of the necessity for cultivating the lungs to operate at full capacity. this cultivation cannot be too often stressed, for life is power, and power is life and consciousness, indispensable in the path of magic which leads to the knowledge of the higher self. the proper method of deep breathing having been acqu

n mind that is older than the conscious part of the mind. it is the primal portion from which consciousness arises. this unconscious (equivalent to freud's super-ego) is unique to the individual, and it contains suppressed, forgotten, or subliminally perceived contents originating from a person's life. whereas the mind can be trained, the unconscious cannot. it is a creative and autonomous psychc entity that is beyond subjective control. jung concluded that the collective unconscious does not include personal characteristics distinctive to one's individual ego but rather the sum of what is inherited from the biological and psychic structure common to the human race. they are those acts and mental patterns that are universally shared by all humanity. the primordial images of the collective

THE MOTHMAN PROPHECIES

first saw her and could almost define her until we lost sight of her and were unable to define her was between three or four minutes (3) vietnam had a big ufo wave in 1968-69, which included an epidemic of phantom helicopters. on several occasions the military forces on both sides fired at the objects without effect. pfc. morrison's account stands as one of the best close-up sightings of a winged entity. iii. a bright "star" appeared over the trees of sandling park, hythe, in kent, england, on the night of november 16, 1963, and so began one of the classics in ufology. four teen-agers were strolling along a country road near the park, going home from a dance, when the movements of the "star" caught their eyes. it dipped out of the sky and headed straight for them, finally dropping down beh

with "kronin" master of the kronian race. he was very tall and both boneless and eyeless, and said he was "a space robot encased in a time capsule" as soon as mrs. de long reached her home after the visit her phone rang. it was kronin. she later recorded several conversations with him in which he explained the problems of the universe. she had never heard of cronus, the roman god of time. another entity popular in occult circles for centuries is ashtoreth, the phoenician goddess of love. a character called ashtar has been communicating with ufo fans for years, coming through worldwide stances, on ouija boards, and through mental telepathy. ashtar is a big cheese in the intergalactic federation. contactees have churned out dozens of books filled with his messages. a woman on long island had

he subject's attention is riveted to a pulsing, flickering light of dazzling intensity. he finds he is unable to move a muscle and is rooted to the spot. next the flickering light goes through a series of color changes and a seemingly physical object begins to take form. the light diminishes revealing a boat (if the event occurs on a lake or river, a flying machine of unusual configuration, or an entity of some sort. what's really happening? the percipient is first entranced by the flickering light. from the moment he feels paralyzed he loses touch with reality and begins to hallucinate. the light remains a light, but his or her mind constructs something else. this can be compared with normal hypnosis (i have been an amateur hypnotist for many years) a hypnotized subject very often thinks

bogart has no idea to whom the volkswagen belongs, or why it should apparently follow her about in such furtive fashion, nor why she should be so mysteriously photographed] awareness, autumn 1973 (j.b. delair, ed, 19 cumnor road, wootton, boar's hill, oxford, berkshire, england- iii if you review the thousands of ufo contact reports you will find that many of them begin with the appearance of an entity holding some kind of "flashlight" which is shone directly at the witness. in cases in which the percipient was taken aboard a saucer, a light flashes and he is told his picture has just been taken. in other instances, some of which have already been described, the entity approaches the witness and suddenly flashes a light at him which causes paralysis. woodrow derenberger was among the very

some of which have already been described, the entity approaches the witness and suddenly flashes a light at him which causes paralysis. woodrow derenberger was among the very few contact claimants who did not describe such flashes. in trying to nail down the exact chronological order of events in the contactee experience, i found that the witnesses observed the flash first and then they saw the entity approaching with some kind of flashlight. a second flash paralyzed them or rendered them unconscious. the phenomenon takes yet another form. the witness is stepping out his door, or getting out of his automobile, when there is a sudden burst of light "like a flash gun going off" no photographer or camera is visible. there is no sudden paralysis or ill effects. the witness just scratches his

THE NECRONOMICON SIMON VERSION

the devil pazuzu was a prime example of the type of devil of which the sumerians were particularly aware, and which they depicted constantly in their carvings and statues. the purpose of this iconography was to ward off the spiritual- and psychic- circumstances which would precipitate a plague, or some other evil "evil to destroy evil" although the ancient people of the world were conscious of an entity we might call the :author of all evil, the devil or satan, as evident in the sumerian creation epic and the rumoured existences of the cult of set of the egyptians, the more pressing concern was usually the exorcism of tiamat, she exists, somehow, just as the abyss exists and is perhaps indispensable to human life if we think of her as typifying the female quality of energy. although marduk

THE PATH OF KABBALAH

t is with this degree that the soul enters the world of assiya, the first spiritual world above the barrier. if the soul can overcome its egoism when the light of wisdom shines in it, it rises to the world of yetzira. the greater the ability of the soul to resist its egoism, the higher it ascends in the spiritual degrees, until finally the soul comes to the world of ein sof. a soul is a spiritual entity that reveals its essence only past the barrier and the degrees above it. the desires one works with in the spiritual world are bare, open; they are not clothed in dresses of our world. a kabbalist stops studying our world once in the spiritual 51 of 273 world, and regards it as nothing more than a natural consequence, a branch of a spiritual root. he is more interested in studying the reaso

soul is ready to receive the light of the creator, and he instantaneously and naturally receives it. the spiritual world is different to our own in the sense that every desire is immediately answered. baal hasulam writes that the attribute of malchut that is clothed in the worlds is called the self. that attribute spreads down to the world of assiya, where one feels 85 of 273 it as an independent entity. the self always remains, but its form is corrected. when one corrects his self, he immediately begins to feel the creator. the breaking of the vessels played a major and positive role in continuing the process of correction of the desires. without it we would always remain in the still, vegetative, and animate degree and would never be able to make even the slightest connection with the cr

l, there are no physical bodies like our own in the spiritual world, and there are no names that you can use to name the objects there. it is in fact, impossible to convey these feelings in a language that humans understand. but because every thing that exists in our world stems from the upper worlds, and every physical object has a spiritual root above, kabbalists decided to name every spiritual entity according to its worldly branch, which seemingly passes from above downward, from a spiritual root to a corresponding material body in our world. the spiritual root is the cause and the worldly branch is the projection, the consequence. the entire torah was written in this descriptive language. it speaks only of spiritual forces, and so do all the other holy books. the books can be divided

THE STAR IN THE WEST BY CAPTAIN FULLER A CRITICAL ESSAY ON THE WORKS OF ALEISTER CROWLEY

st two lines contain the whole secret of this story. the beauty of the clinging love of childhood is tinged with a glowing desire, the pink desire of the bud bursts into the passionate crimson of the rose, and as in galice, h gthe dove gave place a moment to the swine; h. and yet hardly so! the pure desire of man and woman in whatever state of life, the weaving of the golden web of twain into one entity, is not lust, never was lust, never will be lust. according to the conventional meaning of that word, lust expresses something unhealthy, unclean; and the love charicles bore archais was certainly not that. this love, to use a good old english word, was a glusty h love, that is a healthy love, and not a lustful or perverted desire. the beauty of nature, the beauty of living, and above all t

t in which he had hoped to lay low the sceptical and monstrous giant. thus in the place of disproving scepticism he unconsciously cleared the way for the greatest of all sceptics. david hume *1. time, vol. ii, p. 51 *2. berkeley, throughout gthe principles, h as well as the gdialogues, h overlooks the newtonian law of gravity altogether, though he supposes that he himself is not the only thinking entity in the world, his arguments lead one to infer that he is. as an idealist he proves that nothing can exist except in mind; then finding he has overlooked the question of god, as an animist adds: that all things, he himself included, cannot exist except in the mind of some divine being, failing (perhaps purposely) to see that such a being was also but a figment of his mind *3. ibid. p. 79 *4

THE TAROT OF C C ZAIN

void of love. the body is that of a hog, to denote greed. the feet are those of a goat, to indicate the sign capricorn, the home sign of saturn, or satan; the sign most devoted to material ambitions. and the beings chained at the feet of this master of chaos also have goat heads, indicating that their intelligence has been used exclusively to further material and selfish ambitions. this malignant entity has the head of a crocodile, symbol of cruelty. the snake emerging from his body, instead of from his brow, indicates the use of the creative energy, not for enlightenment, but for physical gratification. it also represents medium-ship, rather than conscious control; for the chief center of power in disintegrative mediumship is the solar plexus. the two men with goat heads chained by the ne

THE WITCH CULT OF ZOS VEL THANATOS

scribed kia as "the absolute freedom which being free is mighty enough to be 'reality' at any time. therefore is not potential or manifest (except as its instant possibility) by ideas of freedom or 'means' but by the ego being free to recieve it, by being free of ideas about it and not believing. the less said of it (kia) the less obscure it is" zos was described as the realization of the self as entity, belief in flesh of which "the body of the whole" described each method of focus and realization. beyond this time, aos created into day side reality the alphabet of desire, a system of point of congress and otherness, a grammar unspeakable yes exceptionally understood in the points of creation and vision. inspiration against all costs. this system would allow a union of zos and kia and beh

THE GOD SET

devil. some scholars have even derived the name satan from set-hen, a cult title meaning the majesty of set, but i am dubious of this particular derivation. however set was not down for the count. during the ptolemaic period set, merged with the greek titan typhon, became the figure for the goes or sorcerer to use. after hermes the most often invoked god in the magical papyri is set-typhon. this entity was used to bring spirit helpers( bird would fly down and announce that the magician was now under the protection of a god- a popular typhonic practice outside of egypt as well se morton smith's jesus the magician. set was also the god to invoke to send dreams, perform healings on the head or spinal column, and to cause enmity between enemies. there seems to be a few common threads running

THE SECRET RITUALS OF THE OTO

o the strictest possible bond. it is that harmony of legis jugum and libertas evangelii1 which we once saw upon the little table above the pastos of our father christian rosencreutz. it must be frankly recognized that almost the whole of this manifesto was intended to deceive. the majority of its readers would have assumed for example, that the mysterious master thirion was either some discarnate entity, similar to those who supposedly manifested themselves to macgregor mathers and other members of the hermetic order of the golden dawn, or a himalayan superman, like madame blavatsky s mahatmas.2 again, the statement that the o.t.o. in no way conflicts with or infringes the just privileges of the united grand lodge of england 3 displayed on reuss s part either what lenin, in another connect

TYSON DONALD NEW MILLENNIUM MAGIC

se, no more or less significant than any other object. the self is aware of it as it is aware of the sky. having lost its center, the body is defenseless. astral travelers who lose their link with their physical bodies-which is sym- bolized by the so-called "ectoplasmic umbilical"-have great trouble finding their way home, and they may find that their body has been invaded by some oppor- tunistic entity who has long waited for just such a chance. then a battle of wills ensues, and the invading entity, drawing the strength of conviction from its stolen physical limbs, usually wins. all pointed objects symbolize the ray. the sword is a channel of force that focuses and culminates at the point of its tip, where its edges converge. the same may be said of the spear, pin, dart, needle, dagger

equent use in rituals. an invariable feature of any ritual (at least, it should besome groups omit its for- mation, the magic circle is drawn around the magus physically and at the same time mentally projected around his or her astral body to separate the perception of self, which is the personal identity of the magus, from hostile forces. when properly made, the circle is impassable by an astral entity unless the magus breaks its bound- ary or willfully invites an entity to enter. in everyday life the astral boundary of a human being is established without the need for conscious thought at the limit of the physical body and a bit beyond. this shell of self is known as the aura. when, during ritual, the magus consciously projects what are considered to be elements of his or her psyche outw

n the question or problem at hand-for example, a need for a symbol with which the magus may effectively control the elemental spirits of fire. this is akin to sending a ray of desire to the center of the higher self. third, the magus makes his or her mind a blank slate and awaits the reply of the light. this reply is seldom in the form of words and is rarely delivered by the dis- crete, perceived entity called the guardian angel. rather, it is symbolic and arises in the conscious mind in the same way that any other thought or desire arises-spon- taneously from somewhere else. the symbols that come are not a mask for the truth, as psychologists might suggest, but are a plainer statement of the absolute truth than is possible using the clumsy instrument of language. through them the magus ge

used mainly to gain control of the powers or wisdom of a spirit. to fully know a spirit, it is necessary to become the spirit, at least for a time. in the same way that primitive warriors once ate the hearts and brains of their defeated foes to gain their cleverness and courage, the modern adept takes into him or her- self the essence of a spirit so that he or she can harness the virtues of that entity for purposes of ritual work, or to promote personal evolution of the soul. for example, if the magus faced a difficult mathematical problem, he or she might invoke thoth and contemplate the problem through the eyes of the egyptian 1. stand in the outer temple before the altar faci g south (the golden dawn say west-this is a matter of the magical system eing followed) with your hands at your

n culture. the european religious artists of the middle ages emphasized aspects of human form a modern realist would not. but the difference is not a matter of conscious choice: it stems from the way the two artists see the same subject. the magus must treat with utter seriousness evoked spirits. they must appear as real as wood or stone. when the magus uses his or her will to lend solidity to an entity, it gains power over the personal universe of the magus. it becomes at the same time more useful and more dangerous. and because the secret depths of all persons are linked, that power can extend to other human beings. evoked spirits can be watched. this is the reason evil spirits are always evoked. good spirits may sometimes be evoked when the magus has need to send them over a distance to

TYSON DONALD SOUL FLIGHT

nhabit the seventh level and become incubi and succubi. there is an even worse fate than this, according to theosophists. souls in whom all traces of decency and humanity have been deliberately suppressed and erased, so that during life they cannot be said to be human at all, are too material and corrupt in their natures to be able to remain in even the lowest level of the astral planes "the lost entity would very soon after death find himself unable to stay in the astral world, and would be irresistibly drawn in full consciousness into 'his own place' the mysterious eighth sphere, there slowly to disintegrate after experiences best left unde cribed" as a desperate attempt to avoid the fate of the eighth sphere, a few of these damned souls preserve the life of their bodies in a cataleptic

tely shaped by sustained concentration and willpower, as is sometimes done by magicians, does it develop any sort of permanence or individuality. then it attains the capacity to express through its nature either good or evil, and is no longer properly speaking an elemental, in the sense that leadbeater uses the term "when we read of a good or evil elemental, it must always be either an artificial entity or one of the many varieties of nature-spirits that is meant, for the elemental kingdoms proper do not admit of any such conceptions as good and evil."101 the nature spirits of leadbeater include what most of us would conceive as elementals- spirits composed of only one of the four elements. his mingling of elementals with nature spirits would not be accepted by most modern western occultis

e power of these spirits to manipulate human senses is seldom accorded the importance it deserves in accounts of their natures and abilities. another inhuman class of beings sometimes found on the astral planes is the devaswhat we in the west would call angels. theosophists use the term in a more restrictive sense than it is used in the east, where a deva might be any of various types of nonhuman entity. theosophists believe that human beings, when they evolve sufficiently, can if they wish become devas, but that they can also at their discretion bypass the deva state. the last type of astral entity in the theosophical catalog that will be touched on here is the artificially formed entity, which may be created unconsciously or deliberately. the unconsciously formed are usually what in theo

ng formed possesses its own shadow of existence for as long as the thought that sustains it persists. a repeated thought, mulled over and brooded upon with intensity, can give rise to an astral form that can endure for days. the unpleasant situation may arise in which a person who has the same thoughts of a hurtful, malicious type that return over and over for months, or even years, may create an entity that attaches itself to him, feeding on his emotions like a kind of astral vampire. since the hurtful thoughts sustain this creature, it does all in its power to encourage them. a metaphor for this astral leech would be the black cloud that is sometimes said to follow individuals around wherever they go. such creatures can leave their creators, when they become too weak to be of use, and at

metaphor for this astral leech would be the black cloud that is sometimes said to follow individuals around wherever they go. such creatures can leave their creators, when they become too weak to be of use, and attach themselves to others, provoking similar obsessive thoughts in their new hosts for nourishment, and in this manner can sustain their existence. the opposite kind of artificial astral entity is created when a person sustains loving and protective thoughts toward another human being, such as those that might be held in the mind of a mother for her child. they shape themselves into a kind of benevolent spirit that travels to the person who is the object of the love, and protects that person. this is even true when those who have died, and who inhabit the astral planes, think stro

TYSON DONALD THE MAGICAL WORKBOOK

the words "i" kmy "me" myself" and "mine" in your conversation. structure your words so that you do not need to say "i" or these other words regardless of what subject you talk about. avoid referring to yourself in the third person by saying such things as "anne needs a drink" when you mean "i need a drink" avoid referring to yourself by some cute expression such as "this humble person" or "this entity" or "the practitioner" the benefit of the exercise is lost through this form of cheating. cut your ego out of your conversation entirely. for example, if your boss asks whether you completed the report you were 4 life exercises working on, instead of saying "i finished the report" or "the report was finished by me" say "the report is finished" if you cannot think of a way to respond without

UNCLE SETNAKT SEZ PRACTICE DIVINITY IN YOUR OWN LIFE

you to work upon yourself and the world from the same basis as the aforementioned magi, but it will keep you from losing yourself to any mythology not of your creation (or recreation. 8. create other beings. one of the signs of godhood is the ability to create other beings. look through traditional magic systems concerning such creations- whether the judaic golems or the tibetan tulpa- create an entity to accomplish a certain task and then return itself to you and offer itself up as sacrifice to your godhead. watch without otherwise interfering in this task is accomplished and when it is await the return of the created one. you'll discover that you can create self willed entities and eventually you may wish to create and not absorb them. this will prove that you have all the powers of a g

UNCLE SETNAKT SEZ TIMING IN GREATER AND LESSER BLACK MAGIC

ip is as true for influencing one individual as it is for the mass of humanity as a whole. 9. if you wish to have fulfilment in both this life and beyond, make a life plan. there is a secret teaching among the gurdjieffians that different types of work must be done at different times. this reflects changes in the body and the changes wrought by the growing articulation of the psyche as a separate entity from the natural order (initiation. although you should change your life plan as your vision changes, you should begin to study the lives of geniuses to see what sort of work the different ages of a man are best suited for. when did the great writers write their great books, when did great religious leaders do their work, when did politicians do their best statecraft? couple this study with

WEOR SAMAEL AUN ESOTERIC COURSE OF KABBLAH

n by the creative organs after the ejaculation. when such satanic atoms attempt to rise through the sympathetic canals to the brain, they are downwardly precipitated by the three rays: father, son and holy spirit. when these kinds of tenebrous atoms descend, they violently crash against a master atom of the black lodge that resides in the fundamental chakra of the coccygeal bone. this evil atomic entity then receives a formidable impulse which gives him power to negatively awaken the fiery serpent of our magical powers. in such a case, the fiery serpent descends downward to the atomic infernos of the human being and becomes the the tail of satan. this is how the human being is definitively born in the abyss as a submerged sub-lunar type of demon. there are many students of the luminous pat

WESTERN MANDALAS OF TRANSFORMATION SR AL

ans. a magic planetary square is an array of numbers arranged so that the sum of any row is equal to the sum of any column. they have been esteemed for their magical and mathematical properties for thousands of years in other traditions besides hermeticism, in places such as china, india, and the middle east. the planetary spirit of the magic square is viewed as a guiding, inspiring, or informing entity, and many planetary talismans of the middle ages have their planetary seals and squares engraved in the talisman dedicated to the mythic figure represented by the planet, e. g, mercury (number eight) or mars (number five. the mars square has twenty-five cells (5x5, and the sum of any row equals sixtyfive. the "theosophic extension" of the square is the addition of all the numbers from one t

housands of years and that have direct correspondences to certain ideas, so they come already invested with the power to speak in a certain way. this in no way means that the archetypal image is limited, for it speaks to us all in distinctly individual ways. this is so even when symbols represent archetypal entities such as michael the archangel. i probably have a different relationship with this entity than you do, even though the correspondences around his image would be relatively the same for both of us.fire, power, and so on. the beautiful thing about relationships with these divine forces is that they can be distinctly personal. in one relationship, michael may infuse one with energy to be very bold; for another michael may be the benevolent but powerful protector. so we draw on that

identify this guide as the higher self or the holy guardian angel, to distinguish it from what is commonly referred to as "spirit guides" i highly recommend that you pause and ask yourself if you have a relationship with your holy guardian angel that is qabalistically based. in other words, if you already have a clear sense of the name, colors, tones, and other correspondences connected with this entity, fine. if not, you can learn how to do this through a very simple process. getting a guide first, ask for a name to be revealed to you. it may come in a dream, or you may have an inspiration about it, or it may drop into your life unasked, perhaps through some kind of synchronistic event. you may choose some biblical name (this is not the same as the biblical character) or one mythologicall

haps through some kind of synchronistic event. you may choose some biblical name (this is not the same as the biblical character) or one mythologically based. at any rate, get a magical name, a name for your true higher self, who is guiding this whole process. when you have decided upon a name, you may want to add the suffix al, which is a god-name attributed to chesed, the merciful. it makes the entity angelic, it gives it wings (aleph) and scales (lamed. you may need to play with the name a bit before it sounds right. then try to figure out how to spell it in hebrew (see the chart in figure 2-a, and when you are comfortable with the spelling (you may want to check some gematria associations, if this is important to you, keep it for all your magical work. one of my students originally too

(see the chart in figure 2-a, and when you are comfortable with the spelling (you may want to check some gematria associations, if this is important to you, keep it for all your magical work. one of my students originally took the name sarah, then, for magical workings, changed it to sariel. 11 you should also begin to use this name frequently in your prayers. begin a real relationship with this entity, who is the most lofty aspect of your own aspirations and inspirations, a radiant ray of the lord's love, shining on you and through you, protecting, guiding, taking an interest in you. a famous magician of our century, franz bardon, says that the guide will eventually inform his protege about the laws of the physical world, as well as guide him or her in the astral (the guardian's purpose)

WHO ARE THE DRACONIANS

raterrestrials" are in fact reptilians involved in some type of fifth column "they live" the movie agenda against humanity. i believe that there are benevolent human beings on other worlds, the clincher however being that many of these will not "interfere" in our affairs, so as a result most of the current-day encounters involve alien entities that do interfere! the greys, perhaps the most common entity-type encountered, have been described as having a reptiloid, amphiboid or even saurian genetic base complete with scaly skin, webbed claw-like fingers, and even reptilian eyes with vertically-slit pupils that have been seen by some abductees deep within the cybernetic opaque "big black slanted eyes" that seem in many cases to be some type of biomechanical covering and are one of the major c

described as having a reptiloid, amphiboid or even saurian genetic base complete with scaly skin, webbed claw-like fingers, and even reptilian eyes with vertically-slit pupils that have been seen by some abductees deep within the cybernetic opaque "big black slanted eyes" that seem in many cases to be some type of biomechanical covering and are one of the major calling cards of this type of alien entity. these "grey" aliens of grey-grey, grey-white, and grey-green appearance have not only integrated cybernetic components but also insectilian and even vegetable type dna in an apparent effort to genetically engineer or "upgrade" their "race" along specific agenda lines. and this also includes the assimilation of human dna as evidenced by the so-called "hybrid" programs. so, then, where do th

of the greys and their male-dominated draco masters. big wonder, since female "reptilians" would probably be more in touch with their emotional/spiritual nature than would the male-dominated types "praise the lord from the earth, ye dragons, and all deeps- psalms 148:7 as a result of the space-time-dimension travel however, or simply as a result of being fully integrated by the indwelling astral entity, many of the reptilian alien types are no longer exactly "in phase" with our linear third dimensional reality, and for this reason these "repti-poltergiests" as i call them are using humans in a parasite-host capacity, attempting to assimilate humans genetically [hybrids, psychically [implants, and even bioplasmically [not all of the "blood" that is drawn out of partial or permanent abducte

those rare types that one does not forget. what i found was particularly curious was that i knew who the fellow was, what the device was, and i actually saw the device well enough to describe it. two days later the right brake system failed. and, that indescribable weight seems to be back in the air, again. now, i shall place another magnet in the back seat of the car" this person described the 'entity' as follows..face is sort of wrinkled and yet snakelike eyes are dark with vertical pupils. eyes are round. nose is small with vertical slits. ears are very small and flat against head. symbol (can't remember) on left side of chest garment. garment looks like confederate grey uniform. doesn't fit tight. rather like sport coat. skin color is light brown. face is expressive and shows fear. de

ptilian sorcerers with dark supernatural powers, thus explaining why many "abductions" seem to possess both material and paraphysical aspects. however, through divine intervention this symbiotic connection between reptilian host and astral parasite can be broken, thus rendering the "alien" essentially powerless and/or disoriented and vulnerable due to its utter dependence on the motivating astral entity and the astral "collective. so, as paul bennewitz, when refering to "the alien- bennewitz simply called it "the alien" due to its group-mind or hive-like nature. a massive entity with countless interconnected "alien cells- stated that psychic warfare resulting from the interaction of physical host and paraphysical parasite is not only the greatest weapon, but also the greatest weakness, of

WILLIAM WESCOTT THE CHALDEAN ORACLES OF ZOROASTER TRANSLATION

tions apply strictly also to the chald an system. the accompanying diagrams sufficiently indicate the harmony and identity of the chald an philosophy with the hebrew kabalah. it will be seen that the first mind and the intelligible triad, pater, potentia, or mater, and mens, are allotted to the intelligible world of supramundane light: the "first mind" represents the archetypal intelligence as an entity in the bosom of the paternal depth. this concentrates by reflection into the "second mind" representative of the divine power in the empyraean world which is identified with the second great triad of divine powers, known as the intelligible and at the same time intellectual triad: the thereal world comprises the dual third triad denominated intellectual: while the fourth or 2 of 13 elementa

WOLFSON ELLIOT ALEF MEM TAU KABBALISTIC MUSINGS ON TIME TRUTH AND DEATH

specially significant, since the topic is the revelation of torah, the pristine form of intellect beyond temporal demarcation, in historical time: with regard to the body that falls under time, it is appropriate to say for every time [la-kol zeman (eccles 3:1, but [in the case of] the thing that is exclusively intellect [sekhel, as the revelation of torah [qabbalat torah, which is not a corporeal entity [davar gufani, it does not fall under time. concerning this it is said a moment for every desire [et le-khol hefes (ibid, for the present [attah] that conjoins the past and future is not time [zeman. that is to say, the matter that is intelligible [muskkal] does not fall under time; it comes to pass in the present [na aseh be-attah].78 in the above citation, maharal distinguishes between ze

nd this is on account of the strength of the disclosure of the light of the infinite [osem gilluy or ein sof, the day that is entirely sabbath [yom she-kullo shabbat, the day that is entirely long [yom she-kullo arokh. the corporeality of the world [gashmiyyut ha-olam] could not receive the vitality [hiyyut] from there so that it might be like it is now in the aspect of a being that is a separate entity [yesh davar nifrad].303 linear circularity (a)temporal poetics 115 in a manner reminiscent of the view of maharal discussed above, for the progenitor of habad philosophy, the torah was revealed in the desert because, of all the habitations in the physical universe, the wilderness is the most appropriate for depicting the insubstantiality of the infinite. going beyond the monistic tendency e

rl, phenomenology of the consciousness, p. 97. see broekman, ph nomenologie und egologie, pp. 127 130. 130. husserl, cartesian meditations, p. 43 (emphasis in original. 131. husserl, logical investigations, p. 545. 132. husserl, crisis, 54b, p. 185. in some passages in his oeuvre, husserl suggests that to account for the unity of the stream of consciousness we must posit an ego that is a separate entity. see marbach, das problem des ich, pp. 74 120; kortooms, phenomenology of time, pp. 240 241. 133. on the intricate link between intentionality and temporality in husserl s phenomenology, see the detailed study by rinofner-kreidl, edmund husserl, and drummond, structure of intentionality, pp. 65 92, esp. 75 81. on the temporal comportment of presentation (pr sentation, gegenw rtigung) in hus

ine light but the essence is divinity. 287. see n. 111, this chapter. 288. menahem mendel schneersohn, or ha-torah, bemidbar, vol. 3, p. 996. 289. see references cited in n. 285, this chapter. see shmuel schneersohn, liqqutei torah: torat shmu el, sefer 5627, p. 435: if existence were by means of the name yhwh alone, the worlds could not have come to be in the aspect of a being that is a separate entity [yesh we-davar nifrad] as they are now, but rather they would have been utterly nullified [betelim be-takhlit ha-bittul] like the annihilation of the ray of the sun in the sun. in order for the worlds to be in the aspect of a being that is a separate entity, it is by means of the name elohim, which conceals and hides the name yhwh, even though yhwh is elohim [see n. 286, this chapter, and e

ZALEWSKI GOLDEN DAWN ENOCHIAN MAGIC OCR

gustav davidson, and dictionary of demons by fred gettings. these three books contain bibliographies which contain more than enough material to do research on this subject. we now come to the planetary associations of the seven tablets presented in rudd's manuscript. upon close inspection, you will find that there are a number of different planetary considerations in each tablet, and that no one entity governs them. the rudd manuscripts were frequently used by the golden dawn, and i first became aware of the enochian section of ms. 6482 through my old mentor jack taylor. he had felkin's copy, though it was incomplete (not having the names and explanations of the angelic hierarchies for each tablet included with the tablets, as the rudd manuscripts have. a notation on it showed that it was

life=10 squares of small crosses results in a tablet of40 lunar forces. the 30 squares of lesser angles does a month. 9 of great crosses=3636 forces relates slightly to the solar days" while the general golden dawn approach to the enochian system is a solar-oriented one, i have often felt that the lunar influence is possibly stronger, based on my own personal experimentation. the central angelic entity of the seal dei aemeth is lunar. when using the system during the correct lunar phase, the results are generally far superior. i believe that the lunar cycles should be worked in with the solar ones when using the enochian system; there should be no contradiction. many people have never given the lunation cycles, in connection with the tablets, any real consideration. i think it is a worthw

e original biblical book should be considered along with the latest research on it, as it may open more doors buried deep within the dee system. practical use of the crystal now that an explanation has been given of the origins and structures of the holy table and various seals, the next step is their use. the most obvious one is to invoke, and then try gazing at the crystal to see if any sort of entity appears in the crystal. what happens here depends to a degree both on the type of crys148 tal used and on the competence of the operator. the original dee crystals were said to have been made of smoky quartz; one of them still exists in the british library in the cotton collection. there is a wealth of information currently available on crystals, but i would refer the reader to gem elixirs

but part of something taylor especially created for us. this is mainly full ceremonial work, or ritual work taken to its optimum level. it has been included, or should i say adopted, by members of our own thoth-hermes temple, though i feel it may be too long-winded for some. the dee manuscripts insisted that a special ring be worn when doing crystal work and the like (see figure 106. the angelic entity known as michael says of it "after this sort the ring must be. note it. i will reveal thee this ring which was revealed since the death of solomon with whom i was present. i was present with him in strength and mercy. lo this is it. this is it wherewith all miracles and divine works and wonders were wrought by solomon. this is it which i have revealed unto thee. this is it which philosophie

far. n. see l. o. let the shewstone give further information. p. see l. q. evaluation of information given. r. further questions, or a different method of approach in the astral. s. see l. t. final analysis of session is made. u. advice sort (where necessary. v. decision is made on what to do with the results of session. w. close of session banishing ritual, etc. 151 tablet of nalvage the angelic entity nalvage first appeared to kelley in the crystal in cracow, on april 10, 1584. the description of him, in the dee manuscripts, is as follows "he hath a gown of white silk, with a cape with three pendants with tassels on the end of them, all green; it is fur, white and seemeth to shine, with a wavering glittering. on his head is nothing, he hath no beard. his physiognomy is like the pictures

ZALEWSKI SECRET INNER ORDER RITUALS OF THE GOLDEN DAWN OCR

man give his life" this symbology is very complicated, and at more than one level. olive oil is under the goddess athena (which also means vulva or womb) who presided over voyages. in order that a person can be made new or life given to him, he must pass into the land of the unborn. it is the voyage of the spirit seeking his eternal roots. with the introduction of blood, we have the melusine, an entity who has the capacity to cure diseases and change shape, and is a form of regression wherein she becomes what she was in the beginning of man: a part of his wholeness. this shows the aspect of transformation the aspirant must undertake to complete the journey in safety. the wands these wands are the same as those in the 5=6 ritual, but because they are well above the veil, their symbolism is

ALEE J BOOK OF AIWASS

debts shall be brought up to date. aphrodite (venus) grants the perfect male partner shall come to you. harpocrates grants the power of invisibility. hermes grants healing for a friend, loved one or relative. amon grants rain where you reside for two days. thoth grants you clairvoyance and clairaudience- the ability to see and hear spirits. athena grants clairsentience- experiencing realities or entities via physical senses. once more, you must ask for your gift when you've assumed godform. you may also request that the gift be given to someone else. assumption of the godform: a unique approach "think of a place and thou art there. think of a thing and thou art it" much has been written on this subject and it has all been lies and utter nonsense. let us briefly explain the various techniq

ALEISTER CROWLEY EIGHT LECTURES ON YOGA

t thou wilt shall be the whole of the law. in my last lecture i led you into the quag of delusion; i smothered you in the mire of delusion; i brought you to thirst in the desert of delusion; i left you wandering in the jungle of delusion, a prey to all the monsters which are thoughts. it came into my mind that it was up to me to do something about it. we have constantly been discussing mysterious entities as if we knew something about them, and this (on examination) always turned out not to be the case. 2. knowledge itself is impossible, because if we take the simplest proposition of knowledge, s is p, we must attach some meaning to s and p, if our statement is to be intelligible (i say nothing as to whether it is true) and this involves definition. now the original proposition of identity

t matter, space would not exist. thus the mere existence of space, besides its metrical properties, depends upon the existence of matter. with this conception it becomes possible to regard all motion, including rotation, as purely relative' where do we go from here, boys? 28 'the present tendency of physics is towards describing the universe in terms of mathematical relations between unimaginable entities' we have got a long way from lord kelvin's too-often and toounfairly quoted statement that he could not imagine anything of which he could not construct a mechanical model. the victorians were really a little inclined to echo dr. johnson's gross imbecile stamp on the ground when the ideas of bishop berkeley penetrated to the superficial strata of the drink-sodden grey cells of that beef-w

heory of relativity, particularly from the form of presentation adopted by eddington. this theory forms a closed circle. the primary terms of the theory *point-events *potentials *matter (etc- there are ten of them, lie at various points on the circumference of the circle. we may start at any point and go round the circle, that is, from any one of these terms we can deduce the others. the primary entities of the theory are defined in terms of one another. in the course of this exercise we derive the laws of nature studied in physics. at a certain point in the cahin of deductions, at *matter, for example, we judge that we are talking about something which is an objective concrete embodiment of our abstractions. but matter, as it occurs in physics, is no more than a particular set of abstrac

way what the yogi does in his more scientifically complete yet more austerely difficult methods? and here the advantage of magick is that the process of initiation is spontaneous and, so to speak, automatic. you may begin in the most modest way with the evocation of some simple elemental spirit; but in the course of the operation you are compelled, in order to attain success, to deal with higher entities. your ambition grows, like every other organism, by what it feeds on. you are very soon led to the great work itself; you are led to aspire to the knowledge and conversation of the holy guardian angel, and this ambition in turn arouses automatically further difficulties the conquest of which confers new powers. in the book of the thirty aethyrs, commonly called 'the vision and the voice

ALEISTER CROWLEY AD MEIORUM CTHULHI GLORIAM

of light and darkness, between god and satan, in the cthulhu mythos. some critics may complain that this smacks more of the manichaen heresy than it does of genuine christian dogma; yet, as a priest and former monk, i believe it is fair to say that this dogma is unfortunately very far removed from the majority of the faithful to be of much consequence. the idea of a war against satan, and of the entities of good and evil having roughly equivalent powers, is perhaps best illustrated by the belief, common among the orthodox churches of the east, in a personal devil as well as a personal angel. this concept has been amplified by the roman catholic church to such an extent- perhaps subconsciously- that a missal in the editor's possession contains an engraving for the feast of st. andrew, apos

magick, can go on nearly indefinitely, and in depth, for which there is no space here at present. an exhaustive examination of crowley's occultism in light of recent findings concerning sumeria, and exegesis on lovecraft's stories, is presently in preparation and is hoped to be available shortly. until that time, a few examples should suffice. although a list is appended hereto containing various entities and concepts of lovecraft, crowley, and sumeria cross-referenced, it will do to show how the editor found relationships to be valid and even startling. azatot is frequently mentioned in the grim pages of the cthulhu mythos, and appears in the necronomicon as azag-thoth, a combination of two words, the first sumerian and the second coptic, which gives us a clue as to its identity. azag in

ALEISTER CROWLEY LIBER CHANOKH

e 91 parts, some having many, some fewer, under their rule( per tota terra distributa sub 12 principibus angelis, 12 tribuum israel: quorum 12 aliqui plures, aliqui pauciores partes habent sub sua regimine ex 91 partibus in quas tota terra hic demonstratur esse divisa, suggesting that the seven-letter names in this column are the names of the parts themselves rather than denoting discreet angelic entities associated with the parts. the names of the 91 parts were delivered on the 21st and 22nd of may 1584 (tfr pp. 141-5, 148-152. the equinox publication omitted the numbers of the 91 parts; however as these numbers are used to identify their characters on the table of watchtowers (plate x) they have been restored. theangels of the tribes are as follows: angel tribe quarter olpaged dan east g

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK IN THEORY AND PRACTICE

aura is strong enough to inhibit any manifestation of the loathly larvae that have taken up their habitation in them, shun them as you need not mere lepers<degree of personal purity combined with integrity and force of character provides even the ignorant with a certain natural defence, and attracts into his aura only intelligent and beneficent entities. such persons may perhaps practise spiritualism without obvious bad results, and even with good results, within limits. but such exceptions in no wise invalidate the general rule, or in any way serve as argument against the magical theory outlined above with such mild suasion> 199 v of the powers of the sphinx much has been written<
ven and earth "t" male and female "sht" is spirit and matter; one is the word of liberty and love flashing its light to restore life to earth; the other is the act by which life claims that love is light and liberty. and these are two-in-one, the divine letter of silence-in-speech whose symbol is the sun in the arms of the moon. but "sh" and "t" are alike formulae of force in action as opposed to entities; they are not states of existence, but modes of motion. they are verbs, not nouns "sh" is the holy spirit as a "tongue of fire" manifest in triplicity, 337 and is the child of set-isis as their logos or word uttered by their "angel. the card is xx, and 20 is the value of yod (the angel or herald) expressed in full as ivd "sh" is the spiritual congress of heaven and earth. but "t" is the h

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK WITHOUT TEARS

spirit world" and this fact makes clear their true subconscious attitude. as for those mediums who possess magical ability, they almost always come from the most ignorant classes- celts are an exception to this rule- and have no knowledge whatever of the technique of the business. worse, they are usually of the type that delights in the secret dirty affinities, and so naturally and gladly attract entities of the qliphothic world to their magical circle. hence tricksters, of the lowest elemental orders, at the magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 171 best, come and vitalize odds and ends of the ruach of people recently deceased, and perform astonishing impersonations. the hollow shells glow with infernal fire. also, of course, they soak up vitality from the sitters, a

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE OLD AND NEW COMMENTARIES TO LIBER AL

pulation of any two numbers can be arranged so that the result is incommensurable with either, or even so that ideas are created of a character totally incompatible with our original conception of numbers as a series of positive integers. we obtain unreal and irrational expressions, ideas of a wholly different order, by a very simple juxtaposition of such apparently comprehensible and commonplace entities as integers. there is only one conclusion to be drawn from these various considerations. it is that the nature of every number is a thing peculiar to itself, a thing inscrutable and infinite, a thing inexpressible, even if we could understand it. in other words, a number is a soul, in the proper sense of the term, an unique and necessary element in the totality of existence. we may not tu

ly appreciable by our senses; we must learn their natures by putting them into relation with the other elements in turn (note well that this knowledge were impossible unless there were a variety of elements; so also the fact of our self-consciousness proves the existence of individual souls; all related, all parts of the one soul, in one sense, but none the less independent in themselves, eternal entities expressing particular elements of existence. each star is in itself immune and innocent; its proper consciousness is monistic; it must therefore employ a body and mind as the instruments for interpreting its relations with other souls, and comparing its nature with theirs. for the mind perceives the contrast of the self and the not-self, and presents its experiences, classified and judged

ALICE A BAILEY01 THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF THE ATOM

e are endeavouring to sum up in a few brief talks what all the libraries of the world are embodying; we are therefore attempting the impossible. all that we can do is to take up briefly and cursorily first one aspect of the truth and then another. all we can possibly accomplish is an outline of the basic lines of evolution, a study of their relationship to each other and to ourselves as conscious entities, and then an endeavour to blend and synthesise the little we can know until some general idea of the process as a whole becomes clearer. we have to remember in connection with every statement of truth that each is made from a particular point of view. until we have further developed our mental processes, and until we are able to think in abstract terms as well as in concrete, it will not

red "do you believe, then, in an intelligent creator, a personal god "certainly. the existence of such a god can, to my mind, be proved from chemistry" in the long interview quoted in the scientific american, edison laid down a number of most interesting surmises from which i have culled the following: 1. life, like matter, is indestructible. 2. our bodies are composed of myriads of infinitesimal entities, each in itself a unit of life; just- 13- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis trust as the atom is composed of myriads of electrons. 3. the human being acts as an assemblage rather than as a unit; the body and mind express the vote or voice of the life entities. 4. the life entities build according to a plan. if a part of the life organism be mutilated, they rebuild exactly

s composed of myriads of electrons. 3. the human being acts as an assemblage rather than as a unit; the body and mind express the vote or voice of the life entities. 4. the life entities build according to a plan. if a part of the life organism be mutilated, they rebuild exactly as before. 5. science admits the difficulty of drawing the line between the inanimate and the animate; perhaps the life entities extend their activities to crystals and chemicals. 6. the life entities live for ever; so that to this extent at least the eternal life which many of us hope for is a reality. in an address given by sir clifford allbut, president of the british medical association, as reported in the literary digest of february 26th, 1921, he speaks of the ability of the microbe to select and reject, and

hope this concept opens out before us? not one atom of matter, showing latent intelligence, discrimination, and selective power, but will, in the course of aeons, reach that more advanced stage of consciousness which we call human. surely, then, the human atom may equally be supposed to progress to something still more widely conscious, and eventually reach the stage of development of those great entities whose bodies are planetary atoms; and for them, as well, what is there? attainment of that all-including state of consciousness which we call god, or the solar logos. surely this teaching is logical and practical. the old occult injunction which said to a man "know thyself, for in thyself is to be found all that there is to be known" is still the rule for the wise student. if each one of

. what is the purpose of the intellect, or of knowledge? surely its purpose is to adapt the material form to the need and requirements of the indwelling spirit, surely it is to enable the thinker within the body to utilise it intelligently, and for some definite purpose; and surely it exists in order that the central energising unit may constructively control its negative aspect. we are all of us entities, ensouling a form, and through the intelligence endeavouring to utilise that form for a specific purpose which exists within the conscious will of the true self. in a very old occult book so old that the date of it cannot be ascertained can be found a definition of man which is very illuminating, and in line with the thought that we are seeking to develop to-night. man is there defined as

ALICE A BAILEY02 INITIATION HUMAN AND SOLAR

ly manipulated for the furtherance of planetary evolution. this will become more apparent as we proceed. secondly, that these forces, demonstrating in our planetary scheme through those great personalities who compose the hierarchy, link it and all that it contains with the greater hierarchy which we call solar. our hierarchy is a miniature replica of the greater synthesis of those self-conscious entities who manipulate, control, and demonstrate through the sun and the seven sacred planets, as well as the other planets, greater and smaller, of which our solar system is composed. thirdly, that this hierarchy of forces has four pre-eminent lines of work: to develop self-consciousness in all beings. the hierarchy seeks to provide fit conditions for the development of self-consciousness in all

will, aspect shines forth, and from being a master of compassion and a lord of love the adept becomes something more. he enters into a still higher consciousness than that of the group, and becomes god-conscious. the great will or purpose of the logos becomes his. the fostering of the various attributes of divinity, the tending of the seed of self-consciousness in all beings, is the work of those entities who have achieved, who have entered into the fifth kingdom and who have there made their great decision, and that inconceivable renunciation which leads them to stay within the planetary scheme, and thus co-operate with the plans of the planetary logos on the physical plane. to transmit the will of the planetary logos they act as the transmitter to men and devas or angels, of the will of

tion of pure spirit itself. hence the sacrifice. it must here be borne in mind that in the case of sanat kumara there is a tremendous difference in degree, for his point in evolution is as far in advance of that of an adept as that adept's is in advance of animal man. this will be somewhat elaborated in the next section of our subject. with the ancient of days came a group of other highly evolved entities, who represent his own individual karmic group and those beings who are the outcome of the triple nature of the planetary logos. if one might so express it they embody the forces emanating from the head, heart, and throat centres, and they came in with sanat kumara to form focal points of planetary force for the helping of the great plan for the self-conscious unfoldment of all life. thei

f cycle of time what would otherwise have been inconceivably slow. the germ of mind in animal man was stimulated. the fourfold lower man, a. the physical body in its dual capacity, etheric and dense, b. vitality, life force, or prana, c. the astral or emotional body, d. the incipient germ of mind, was co-ordinated and stimulated, and became a fit receptacle for the coming in of the self-conscious entities, those spiritual triads (the reflection of spiritual will, intuition, or wisdom, and higher mind) who had for long ages been waiting for just such a fitting. the fourth, or human kingdom, came thus into being, and the self-conscious, or rational unit, man, began his career- 20- initiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust another result of the advent of the hierarchy was a simil

pirit and form, or the self and not-self. it might here be pointed out that much information anent the three departments of the hierarchy of our planet will come to the student who wisely ponders these functions. 3. seven great words, again based on the sacred three sounds a u m. these produced creation, or the manifestation of the seven planes of our solar system. they are committed not to human entities, but to the seven great devas or raja-lords who are the ensouling lives of a plane; hence in the various initiations their collaboration is necessary, before these key words can be committed to the initiate. 4. forty-nine words related to the forty-nine subplanes or fires. these again are committed to the forty-nine builders of the sacred fires. the above two groups of words are in the ju

ALICE A BAILEY04 A TREATISE ON COSMIC FIRE

studied, and if we ever reason upward from the microcosm to the greater whole, then glimpses will be caught of vast realms of realisation and vistas of spiritual unfoldment will open up before us, undreamt of hitherto- 8- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust full page tabulations i. fire and the aspects ii. evolution in the universe iii. the aspects and evolution iv. the building entities v. a gni-lord of fire vi. the lives and their goal vii. energies introductory postulates the teaching which is given in this treatise on cosmic fire might be formulated in the following terms. these postulates are simply extensions of the three fundamentals to be found in the proem in the first volume of the secret doctrine by h. p. blavatsky. 1(1) students are recommended to study them c

and are not isolated units. c. this is the basis of brotherhood, of the communion of saints, and of astrology. these three aspects of god, the solar logos, and the central energy or force (for the terms are occultly synonymous) demonstrate through seven centres of force, three major centres and four minor. these seven centres of logoic force are themselves so constituted that they form corporate entities. they are known as a. the seven planetary logoi. b. the seven spirits before the throne. c. the seven rays. d. the seven heavenly men. the seven logoi embody seven types of differentiated force, and in this treatise are known under the names of lords of the rays. the names of the rays are ray i..ray of will or power..1st aspect ray ii..r. ay of love-wisdom..2nd aspect ray iii..ray of acti

strate in a twofold manner: first, as the fire of mind, the basis of all expression and in one peculiar occult sense the sumtotal of existence. it provides the relation between the life and the form, between spirit and matter, and is the basis of consciousness itself. second, as the elementals of fire, or the sumtotal of the active expression of thought, showing itself through the medium of those entities who, in their very essence, are fire itself. these dualities of expression make the four necessary factors in the logoic quaternary,12(11) or the lower nature of the logos viewing his manifestation from one esoteric angle; exoterically, they are the sumtotal of the logoic quaternary, plus the logoic fifth principle, cosmic mind. the divine spark does not as yet manifest (as do the other t

ivine under the law of synthesis a generic term which will be seen eventually to include the other two laws as subdivisions. c. the subsequent result of forward progressive motion a motion which is rotary, cyclic and progressive. the whole matter dealt with in this treatise concerns the subjective essence of the solar system, not primarily either the objective or spiritual aspect. it concerns the entities who indwell the form, who demonstrate as animating factors through the medium of matter, and primarily through etheric matter; who are evolving a second faculty, the fire of mind, and who are essentially themselves points of fire, cast off through cosmic friction, produced by the turning of the cosmic wheel, swept into temporary limited manifestation and due eventually to return to their

t the centre of the sphere, those inner furnaces which produce warmth. this is latent fire. 2. radiatory fire. this type of fire might be expressed in terms of physical plane electricity, of light rays, and of etheric energy. this is active fire. 3. essential fire, or the fire elementals who are themselves the essence of fire. they are mainly divided into two groups: a. fire devas or evolutionary entities. b. fire elementals or involutionary entities. later we will elaborate on this when we consider the fire of mind and deal with the nature of the thought elementals. all these elementals and devas are under the control of the fire lord, agni. when considering him and his kingdom the subject can be taken up at greater length. we might here point out, however, that our first two statements c

ALICE A BAILEY05 THE LIGHT OF THE SOUL

worlds no longer shut him away from the realities or from the true subjective world of causes, and of force emanations. he is no longer deceived and can discriminate between the real and the unreal, between the true and the false, and between the life of the spirit and the world of phenomena. he becomes subject then to the currents of thought, and the world of ideas emanating from great spiritual entities, from spiritual lives, and the great plan of the architect of the universe can unroll itself before him. he is liberated and free and subject only to the new conditions of the life of the man who has made the great at-one-ment. the laws of the three worlds are not superseded but are transcended, for the greater always includes the lesser and though for purposes of service he may choose to

used by initiates and aspirants. certainly, but not in the sense understood here, or for the purpose of developing psychic powers. the masters and their disciples use words of power in order to deal with the non-human existences, to invoke the aid of the angels, and to manipulate the building forces of nature, and they employ herbs and incenses in order to purify conditions, eliminate undesirable entities and so make it possible for those higher upon the ladder of evolution to make their presence felt. this is, however, a very different thing to their use in order to become psychic- 208- the light of the soul copyright 1998 lucis trust it is interesting to note here that the first cause producing the unfoldment of soul powers, whether higher or lower, is the great wheel of rebirth. this mu

ALICE A BAILEY07 FROM INTELLECT TO INTUITION

her. as to its mechanics; the writers of such a type of teaching will have a real understanding of the methods they employ. they will have mastered the technique of the process; they will be able to guard themselves from illusion, and from the intrusion of personalities, and will have a working knowledge of the apparatus with which they are working. if they are receiving teachings from discarnate entities, and from great masters- 111- from intellect to intuition copyright 1998 lucis trust they will know how to receive it, and will then know all about the agent transmitting the teaching. true servers of the race and those who have contacted the world of the soul, through meditation, have no time for platitudes; these can safely be left to the parrots of the world; they are too busy serving

ALICE A BAILEY08 A TREATISE ON WHITE MAGIC

m in mediating between the higher three kingdoms in nature and the lower three. the higher three are: 1. the spiritual hierarchy of our planet, nature spirits or angels and human spirits, who stand at a peculiar point on the ladder of evolution. of these sanat kumara, embodying a principle of the planetary logos is the highest, and an initiate of the first degree is the lowest, with corresponding entities in what we call the angel or deva kingdom. 2. the hierarchy of rays certain groupings of the seven rays in relation to our planet. 3. a hierarchy of lives, gathered by an evolutionary process out of our planetary evolution and from four other planets, who embody in themselves the purpose and plan of the solar logos in relation to the five planets involved- 30- a treatise on white magic co

ad of occult development. when the- 49- a treatise on white magic copyright 1998 lucis trust concrete mind is rampant, and dominates the entire personality the aspirant cannot cooperate with these other lives and diverse evolutions until love supersedes concrete mind (even though he may, in theory, comprehend the laws that govern the evolution of the logoic plan and the development of other solar entities besides his own hierarchy. mind separates; love attracts. mind creates a barrier betwixt a man and every suppliant deva. love breaks down every barrier, and fuses diverse groups in union. mind repels by a powerful, strong vibration, casting off all that is contacted, as a wheel casts off all that hinders its whirling periphery. love gathers all to itself, and carries all on with itself, w

humanity, and another strong pull is being exerted upon the solar angel which this time will produce a second fecundation. this will give to man those qualities which will enable him to transcend human limitations, and become a part of the fifth or spiritual kingdom in nature. the first effort of the solar angel turned animal-men into human beings; the second will turn human beings into spiritual entities, plus the gains of experience in the human family. for this the solar angel, the soul, is organising itself and re-orienting itself so that its power can be redirected into the world of men. contact must be made by the soul between the lower aspect of its triple nature and the aspect which has already found lodgment in the brain of man. intelligent activity and love wisdom must be united

retation. it is necessary, therefore, that some understanding of the process should be found. some transmitters work entirely on astral levels and their work is necessarily part of the great illusion. they are unconscious mediums and are unable to check the source from whence the teachings come; if they claim to know that source, they are frequently in error. some receive teaching from discarnate entities of no higher evolution, and frequently of lower, than themselves. some are simply abstracting the content of their own subconsciousnesses, and hence we have the beautiful platitudes, couched in christian phraseology, and tinctured by the mystical writings of the past, which litter the desks of disciples, working consciously on the physical plane. some work only on mental levels, learning

the process when confined entirely to the astral levels. on the egoic plane this involves inspiration. ponder on this explanation for it explains much. mediumship is dangerous. why is this so? because the mental body is not involved and so the soul is not in control. the medium is an unconscious instrument, he is not himself the controlling factor; he is controlled. frequently also the discarnate entities who employ this method of communication, utilizing the brain or voice apparatus of the medium, are not highly evolved, and are quite incapable of employing mental plane methods. some people combine the method of inspiration and of receiving instruction along various lines and, when this is the case, great accuracy of transmission is found. occasionally again, as in the case of h. p. b. yo

ALICE A BAILEY09 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME I ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY I

the third effect of the study of these rays should be twofold. not only shall we understand somewhat the inner side of history, not only shall we gain an idea of the divine qualities emerging from the three aspects and determining the forms of expression on the physical plane, but we shall have a practical method of analysis whereby we can arrive at a right understanding of ourselves as ensouling entities, and at a wiser comprehension of our fellowmen. when, through our study, we ascertain for instance that the tendency of our soul ray is that of will or power, but that the ray governing the personality is that of devotion, we can more truly gauge our opportunity, our capacities and our limitations; we can more justly determine our vocation and service, our assets and our debits, our true

contacted. man is a psychic entity, a life who, through radiatory influence, has built a form, coloured it with his own psychic quality and thus presented an appearance to the environing world which will persist for as long a time as he lives in form. this statement covers also the life story and the qualified appearance of any one of the seven rays. god, ray, life, and man are all psychological entities and builders of forms. therefore a- 19- a treatise on the seven rays- volume i: esoteric psychology i copyright 1998 lucis trust great psychological life is appearing through the medium of a solar system. seven psychological lives, qualified by seven types of force, are appearing through the medium of the seven planets. each planetary life repeats the same technique of manifestation life

se on the seven rays- volume i: esoteric psychology i copyright 1998 lucis trust they too came into manifestation and in the work of expressing active life, qualified by love and limited by an outward phenomenal appearance, they swept into a secondary activity and became the seven builders, the seven sources of life and the seven rishis of all the ancient scriptures. they are the original psychic entities, imbued with the capacity to express love (which involves the concept of duality, for the loving and the loved, the desiring and the desired, must here be posited) and to emerge from subjective being into objective becoming. we call these seven by various names, as follows: 1. the lord of power or will. this life wills to love, and uses power as an expression of divine beneficence. for hi

urn, stimulates and develops the brain cells and produces a steady stabilisation of the power to stand in "spiritual being; then it becomes possible to grasp the inexpressible and to live by its power. question 2. what are the origin, goal, purpose and plan of the soul? the seven rays are the sum total of the divine consciousness, of the universal mind; they might be regarded as seven intelligent entities through whom the plan is working out. they embody divine purpose, express the qualities required for the materialising of that purpose, and they create the forms and are the forms through which the divine idea can be carried forward to completion. symbolically, they may be regarded as constituting the brain of the divine heavenly man. they correspond to the ventricles of the brain, to the

ce. next, by a steady experimentation with invocations, and through their use the method of calling the devas will be discovered. this development must be approached with caution, for to the unprotected it leads to disaster. hence the necessity to inculcate pure living, the learning of protective invocations and formulas, and the power of the church and of masonry to protect. forget not that evil entities exist on other planes than the physical, that they can respond to analogous vibrations, and that the invocations that call a deva may, if sounded inaccurately, call a being that will work havoc. in ritual lies protection. hence the emphasis laid upon church forms and on the masonic rituals, an emphasis which will increase and not grow less as the years slip by. the force of invocations wi

ALICE A BAILEY11 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME II ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY II

deemed impossible) they talked in terms of the mastery of oceans. we are offsetting the gravitational pull of the earth so that we can "fly into the face of the sun" 6. from the instinctual life of sense consciousness in material forms, we have progressed to the intellectual life of self-conscious human beings and to the intuitive realisations of those who are beginning to function as superhuman entities. all this has been brought about as the result of the determined, conditioned activity of a great life, which chose to make a major sacrifice and to be crucified upon the cardinal cross of the heavens, and thereby pass through a cosmic initiation; which, from our minor and relatively uninformed angle, stands today crucified upon the fixed cross in the heavens, and through the medium of th

death. but the angels "chose to die, and in dying, lived" through their sacrifice, matter is lifted up into heaven. it is this theme which fills the pages of the secret doctrine, and which is discussed in greater elaboration in a treatise on cosmic fire. the sacrifice of the angels, the death of the sons of god, the immolation of the mystic christ, the crucifixion in time and space of all living entities, called souls this is the theme of those books. this is the mystery hinted at in the world of scriptures, and this is the secret of the ages, which is only discovered by the souls of men as each of them enters individually into conscious relation with his own soul and discovers that which he has joyously done in the past, and so arrives at the realisation of that supreme sacrifice which h

on where they can respond to the measure and rhythm of that plan. they can select, and train those who can "carry" the idea deeper into the mass of humanity. we should not forget that the work of the hierarchy at this time, and the task of the new group of world servers is primarily associated with ideas. the disciples and servers on the second ray are "busy building habitations for those dynamic entities whose function it has ever been to charge the thoughts of men and so to usher in that new and better age which will permit the fostering of the souls of men" so runs the old commentary, if i thus modernise its ancient wording. by magnetic, attractive, sympathetic understanding, and the use use of slow action, based on love, do the servers on this ray work. today their power is becoming do

pinion of the rapidly evolving human mentality. within the human family are also found those who respond to that inner group of thinkers, who, working in mental matter, control from the subjective side of life, the emergence of the great plan and the manifestation of divine purpose. this group of thinkers falls into seven main divisions and is presided over by three great lives or super-conscious entities. these three are the manu, the christ and the mahachohan. these three work primarily through the method of influencing the minds of the adepts and initiates. these latter, in their turn, influence the disciples of the world and these disciples, each in his own place and on his own responsibility, work out their concept of the plan and seek to give expression to it as far as possible. thes

given can be consciously or unconsciously imparted, and can be, in quality, good, bad, or indifferent. 7. the mental world as well as the astral world is full of thought forms and these can be contacted by man and be interpreted by him as conveying guidance. these thought forms can be used by the guides of the race at times in order to help and guide humanity. they can also be used by undesirable entities and forces. they can, therefore, be most useful, but when interpreted by any man as embodying divine guidance and as constituting an infallible leading (thus demanding and evoking blind and unquestioning acceptance) they become a menace to the free activity of the soul and are of no true value. 8. guidance can come, therefore, from all kinds and types of incarnate or discarnate men, rangi

ALICE A BAILEY12 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME I

o you as suggestions for your use and acceptance. endeavour at some stage in your meditation to link up with me but let this linking up take place after you have worked at and brought about an alignment with your soul. the reason that it is essential that you link up after alignment is that you can then avoid the glamours and the illusions of the astral plane whereon thoughtforms and masquerading entities personalise the teachers and the masters and do so in their myriads. add also to your meditation a short period wherein you will try and- 14- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust link up with your co-disciples, sending them love, soul force, and help. you would find it useful to keep what might be called a spiritual diary. this does not involve the daily enteri

ul and the lower nature, so there is now an analogous crisis upon our planet. the object in both cases is that the soul may assume an increasing control over the form aspect. looking at it from another angle, this planetary soul functioning as a hierarchy of masters is in direct conflict with the forces of evil. it should, however, be borne in mind that those forces also constitute a hierarchy of entities, constituting the material forms and, therefore, in their place, true and correct. it is a question, in reality, of what is the objective in any particular time cycle. the present objective is that the human family should now, as a whole, do three things and anything which militates against this is evil. 1. manifest the nature of the soul, through the integrated personality. the nature of

f dire need and difficulty, such as have not arisen in connection with any of you lately. thirdly, that there is a potent thoughtform of me upon the astral plane, built by the thousands who have read my many words, and whose thoughts at such times are turned towards me in gratitude or criticism, in devotion or dislike. thoughts, brother of mine, are things; they are creative, creating and created entities, and every time anyone sees this thoughtform of me and responds to it, he increases its strength and power. from its magnetic aura, my disciples and followers must free themselves, for it is but man's thought of me, and not i myself. it can side-track and delude you; it can speak good words of mediocre cheer and encouragement, but they are not my words, and this i would have you bear in m

ered together into esoteric groups. the advanced accepted disciple has always his own group which he gathers around him for active and creative work. i would remind you of this. the gauge of a disciple's capacity lies in his influence through pen, word of mouth, and personal influence upon other people. under the law of correspondence, there is ever a numerical relation with established numerical entities. the six stages of discipleship are naturally related to the six schools of indian philosophy which were in reality the six "seed schools" for all philosophical surmise and work. there are not six types of ashrams corresponding to the six stages of discipleship because there are seven ashrams (one for each ray type) and all the six stages of discipleship are related to all the ashrams and

ALICE A BAILEY14 THE REAPPEARANCE OF THE CHRIST

ove as with the souls who have evolved through the application of these principles. in june 1945, christ set in motion the forces of reconstruction which are related to the will aspect of divinity and which remain as yet the least powerful of the three streams of energy, released during the three full moon festivals in 1945. these forces of reconstruction are effective mainly in relation to those entities which we call nations. the hierarchy is at this time attempting to channel them into the assembly of the united nations; the use made of these impersonal energies is dependent upon the quality and the nature of the recipient nation, on its measure of true enlightenment and on its point in evolution. nations are the expression today of the massed self-centredness of a people and of their i

ALICE A BAILEY15 THE DESTINY OF THE NATIONS

t spiritual importance to their evolutionary development. the masses of the people are today atlantean in their consciousness and are only slowly emerging into the aryan point of view. this must change and the mind activity be rapidly enhanced or else true spiritualism will be unable to express itself and through the present spiritualistic movement there can be let loose upon the world forces and entities of a most undesirable character. the negativity of the majority of those who are interested in spiritualism and the entire negativity of the bulk of the mediums throws the door wide open to very definite dangers. fortunately, there is a movement within spiritualistic circles to right this obvious danger and to shift the present emphasis upon phenomena into the world of true values and rig

certain countries. the horoscope of a country can, therefore, be either that of the soul of the nation or of the personality of the nation, based on the form aspect; there are no means, as yet, of determining the date, for instance, of the birth of a nation or of a race. boundaries are not determining factors nor is history itself, as now given, an adequate guide. as said above, some nations are entities and demonstrably so, as, for instance, france or japan; others have been great and powerful nations but are so no longer, but the strain is there, and of these, india and the jewish race are illustrations. other nations are, relatively speaking, very modern, as for instance the german nation, yet the strain is very ancient. strains, types, races, nations, branches and sub-branches produce

the strain is there, and of these, india and the jewish race are illustrations. other nations are, relatively speaking, very modern, as for instance the german nation, yet the strain is very ancient. strains, types, races, nations, branches and sub-branches produce a bewildering kaleidoscope before which astrology necessarily stands confused. but to the eye of the enlightened esotericist, certain entities emerge clearly and form the nations of the world; the important factor always to remember is that it is humanity as a whole which is the factor to be considered. the simile of the human body with its definitely recognised areas of expression, and the organisms which, in their turn, control and condition these areas will be helpful here. the important and non-important appear; the developi

ALICE A BAILEY16 GLAMOUR A WORLD PROBLEM

or capacities: 1. the capacity to handle force. 2. the capacity to tread the middle way between the pairs of opposites. 3. the capacity to use the intuition. these capacities he developed by resolving the pairs of opposites on the physical, astral and lower mental planes. now he faces his climaxing resolution, equipped with these powers. he becomes aware of those two great and apparently opposing entities (with both of whom he finds himself consciously identified) the angel of the presence and the dweller on the threshold. behind the angel he dimly senses, not another duality, but a great identity, a living unity, which for lack of a better word we call the presence. he then discovers that the way out in this case is not the method of handling force or of leaving behind both pairs of oppos

ALICE A BAILEY17 TELEPATHY AND THE ETHERIC VEHICLE

an family are also found those who respond to that inner group of thinkers who, working in mental matter, control from the subjective side of life the emergence of the great plan and the manifestation of divine purpose- 2- telepathy and the etheric vehicle copyright 1998 lucis trust this group of thinkers falls into seven main divisions and is presided over by three great lives or super-conscious entities. these three are the manu, the christ, and the mahachohan. these three work primarily through the method of influencing the minds of the adepts and the initiates. these latter in their turn influence the disciples of the world, and these disciples, each in his own place and on his own responsibility, work out their concept of the plan and seek to give expression to it as far as possible

are in no way related to human evolution. in connection with the planetary logos i would like to add that in that great planetary struggle and his subsequent initiation, we are all implicated from the atom of substance up to and including all the lives which form the council chamber of the lord of the world; it is this titanic effort which is made by the sum total of all the living processes and entities that compose the manifestation of sanat kumara which is responsible for the creative evolutionary processes; it is also responsible for what we call time, with all that that concept involves of events, opportunity, the past, the present and the future, the good and the evil. the dynamic impression which emanates from shamballa reaches forth in great cycles and cyclic waves; these are impu

re. the average, though still unthinking, human being works through his astral body and, because he is there polarised, works through his solar plexus centre etherically and primarily. all impressions find entrance into the aura via the area around that part of the etheric vehicle. it is through this major centre that the ordinary medium works, receiving impressions and communications from astral entities or from the animated astral forms to be found in the glamours created by humanity. forget not, nevertheless, that true aspiration is essentially an astral product or reaction; all aspirants in the early stages of their slow re-orientation work through the solar plexus centre, and thus only gradually focus the lower energies there, prior to their transmutation and elevation to the higher c

ALICE A BAILEY18 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME III ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY

forces which play through and upon the whole field of space and all that is found within that field. when this fact is grasped and the sources of those energies are better comprehended and the nature of the field of space is correctly understood, we shall then see a far wider and at the same time a more closely related horizon; the relationships between individual, planetary, systemic and cosmic entities will be grasped, and we shall then begin to live scientifically. it is this scientific living which it is the immediate purpose of astrology to bring about. at present, the position of the average believer in astrology is that he is an individual of importance (at least to himself, that he is living on that important planet, the earth (important to humanity, and that, through astrology, h

his is due to the immeasurably advanced point in evolution of the planetary spirits who have (in their individual lives) largely transcended the influence of the twelve constellations and are becoming rapidly responsive to the higher vibrations of their great prototypes, the "three intimate constellations" as they have esoterically been called. this is a correspondence in the lives of these great entities to the manner in which an advanced individual can offset the influence of the planets and thus so dominate his personality life that prediction and certainty, as to activity and circumstance, are no longer possible. the soul is dominating, and the planets cease to condition the life. so it is with the constellations and the planetary logoi. they can offset the lower influences as they awa

e. he refuses to become a christ, a saviour and remains self-centred. we have dealt with the first three hierarchies which are regarded as ever "seeing the face of the ruler of the deep" or as being so pure and holy that their forces are in realised contact with their emanating source. we now take up for brief consideration two hierarchies which closely concern ourselves, the human self-conscious entities. these two groups are literally three, as the fifth hierarchy is a dual one, and it is this which has led to some confusion and is the occult significance behind the ill-omened number thirteen. they are the "seekers of satisfaction" and the cause of the second fall into generation, the fact behind the taking of a lower nature by the ego. the fourth and the fifth hierarchies are the ninth

based upon the temporary truth that ordinary man is subject to the illusory nature of manifestation and "as he thinks, so is he" when, however, he becomes hercules, the sun god (or solar angel, he begins to reverse the process (again only apparently) and a definite reorientation takes place. the teachers on the inner side, therefore, study the horoscope only in its relation to the following three entities: 1. the horoscope of the planet itself as the expression of the life of the planetary logos. this involves the studying of the horoscope of the spirit of the planet as well as of the informing life and their joint relationship and interplay. the spirit of the earth is to the planetary logos of the earth, for instance, what the personality (or form nature) is to the soul of man. the two ho

which is unknown even to an initiate of the third degree. he then enters into the council chamber of god; he becomes a part of the conclave at shamballa; he functions no longer simply as a member of the hierarchy upon the mental plane. he can now function through all the three world centres humanity, the hierarchy and shamballa. aries initiates the cycle of manifestation. all souls, as individual entities, come into human- 56- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iii: esoteric astrology copyright 1998 lucis trust incarnation for the first time in the sign of cancer, emerging as mental entities in the sign aries, as emotional-desire entities in the sign taurus and as vital entities in the sign gemini, taking then physical form in cancer. this is an involutionary, subjective cycle. thus they

ALICE A BAILEY20 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME IV ESOTERIC HEALING

s of the transfusion of subtle energies on the inner planes? 4. are there some special means, besides what we are already trying to do, by which those of us who are on the second ray could more effectively transfuse our love quality into brothers on the first ray, and vice versa? 5. what is the interrelation and the cooperation among the ray lives and particularly between the first and second ray entities? 6. how can the example of the close cooperation and friendship between the master m. and the master k. h. be of practical help and inspiration to us? you will see from the above how impossible it will be to deal with this wide range of subjects. i will, however, give you the briefest answers to some of them, or indicate the line along which your ideas may flow. 1. a harmonious distributi

ffect: first. the life that had animated the physical form (both dense and etheric) and which had its starting point in the permanent atom, and from thence "pervaded the moving and the unmoving (in god, the heavenly man, and the human being, as well as in the atom of matter, is withdrawn entirely within the atom upon the plane of abstraction. this "plane of abstraction" is a different one for the entities involved: a. for the physical permanent atom, it is the atomic level. b. for man, it is the causal vehicle. c. for the heavenly man, it is the second plane of monadic life, his habitat. d. for the logos, it is the plane of adi. all these mark the points for the disappearance of the unit into pralaya. we need here to remember that it is always pralaya when viewed from below. from the highe

hether human, planetary or logoic) these building devas (on the same ray as the unit desiring manifestation, or on a complementary ray) are attracted by his will and desire, and perform their office of construction. on the path of in-breathing (whether human, planetary or logoic) they are no longer attracted, and the form begins to dissipate. they withdraw their interest, and the forces (likewise entities) who are the agents of destruction. carry on their necessary work of breaking up the form; they scatter it as it is occultly expressed to "the four winds of heaven" or to the regions of the four breaths a fourfold separation and distribution. a hint is here given for careful consideration. though no pictures have been drawn of death bed scenes nor of the dramatic escape of the palpitating

cifully come to an end. the ordinary common trance mediumship and materialisations under controls and indian guides are just as much perversions of the intercourse between the two planes as are sex perversions and the distortions of the true relationship and intercourse between the sexes. i refer not here to the work of clairvoyants, no matter how poor, nor to the taking possession of the body by entities of high calibre, but of the unpleasant phenomena of the materialisation seance, of ectoplasm and the blind unintelligent work done by the old atlantean degenerates and earthbound souls, the average indian chief and guide. there is nothing to be learned from them, and much to be avoided. the reign of the fear of death is well-nigh ended and we shall soon enter upon a period of knowledge an

ALICE A BAILEY22 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME II

pon the planet, from the angle of solar inflow, but at the same time it is the main distributing point of energy, from the angle of the kingdoms in nature, including the fifth kingdom. from the point of tension the life pattern of the planetary logos and his will become embodied and finally matured through the processes of evolution. 5. shamballa receives energy from various solar and extra-solar entities or centres of emphatic and energetic life; i.e, from venus, from the central spiritual sun, from the current conditioning constellation through which our sun may be passing, from the great bear and other cosmic centres. sirius, so important a factor in the spiritual life of the planet, brings its energies to bear direct upon the hierarchy, and energy from sirius does not normally enter ou

ALICE A BAILEY23 THE EXTERNALISATION OF THE HIERARCHY

in the present, and forecast the future. it was the coming into incarnation of the spiritually self-conscious human being which is the inciting cause of the present conflict. had the sons of god not "come in unto the daughters of men (which is the biblical and symbolic way of expressing the great relationship between spirit and matter which was established in the human kingdom, had the spiritual entities which are humanity itself not taken unto themselves material forms, and had the positive spiritual element not attached itself to the negative material aspect, the present world conflict would not be taking place. but the divine plan of evolution was based upon the production of this relationship between spiritually conscious man and the form aspect, and thus the great law of duality came

distribution, owing to the lack of established relation between the three centres: humanity, hierarchy and shamballa. that relation is now becoming somewhat established; the inflow of light and love to humanity is now possible if the disciples and aspirants of the world can be led to make the needed effort to stand in spiritual being and, from that poised attentive attitude, to invoke these great entities. it was to this possibility that the story in the new testament refers where reference is made to the pool which was stirred at times by the angel and thus a condition was produced which led to the healing of the sick. the angel of the presence, the soul of humanity, as embodied in the hierarchy and those who are consciously endeavouring to function as souls can now stir these reservoirs

peech and selfless intent of the world disciples, working in collaboration with all the forces for good in the world today, doing their duty as citizens of their own country but cultivating ceaselessly and unrelentingly a world-consciousness. let me now enlarge somewhat upon the possibility of divine intervention. hovering today within the aura of our planet are certain great spiritual forces and entities, awaiting the opportunity to participate actively in the work of world redemption, readjustment and reconstruction. their presence is sensed at times by the spiritually-minded people of the world, and their reality is recognised by the mystics and occultists working in every land. men and women express this recognition according to the trend of their religious and psychological training a

between the second aspect, the developed spiritual consciousness, and the material aspect of- 171- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust manifestation, with humanity constituting the great field of divine conflict at this time. we have, therefore, hinted at the following forms of divine intervention: 1. divine embodiments 2. natural cataclysms 3. evocation of slumbering entities 4. emergence of inspired leadership. there still remains one mode of intervention which is still more mysterious, illimitably more powerful, and definitely more difficult both to evoke and subsequently to contact. this is the emergence, response, or appearing of great sons of god who dwell in sources far removed from our planetary life altogether; this involves the appearance of lives of

ALICE A BAILEY24 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME V THE RAYS AND THE INITIATIONS

mselves as energy units displaying certain types of energy. in this connection it should be borne in mind that when spiritual energy and material energy (the two opposite poles) are brought into relationship, a third type of energy is produced, and the work of the fourth or human kingdom is to demonstrate this peculiar type. it might serve to clarify thought if students remembered that superhuman entities display spiritual energy. subhuman entities display the energy of matter. human entities display soul energy. in the perfect manifestation of these three will the plan of creation be consummated. it should also be borne in mind that these three are nevertheless a manifestation of duality spirit and matter and that this is the manifestation of a great existence and of his appearing. theref

. in the perfect manifestation of these three will the plan of creation be consummated. it should also be borne in mind that these three are nevertheless a manifestation of duality spirit and matter and that this is the manifestation of a great existence and of his appearing. therefore, what are called the "three gunas" in hindu philosophy are but the qualities he manifests through these types of entities. superhuman lives express sattva, the guna of rhythm and of harmonious response to divine urge, of perfect display of coordinated cooperation with the purpose of manifestation. human lives demonstrate the quality of rajas, of mobility, of constant and conscious change in order to ascertain what is the real and through the medium of experience demonstrate the true nature of rhythmic respon

at the final initiation, the great lodge on sirius has recognised him, and with the black lodge of adepts he will have nothing to do. he will mitigate its evil effects and will struggle to offset its results, but he knows that the final overcoming of cosmic physical evil must be undertaken by existences much further advanced than even the members of the council chamber at shamballa; certain solar entities and certain great lives from sirius are dealing with the problem. the theme of the living consciousness of the planetary logos is forever and unchangeably the great hierarchy of being, that chain of life in which the smallest link is of importance, and the greatest link is related to the smallest through the electrical interplay of spiritual energy. there is naught from one important angl

BELL CHRISTOPHER PAUL TSIU MARPO THE CAREER OF A TIBETAN PROTECTOR DEITY

ed the indian view of a universe with the mythical mount meru at its center acting as the axis mundi. this central mountain is surrounded by four major continents and eight subcontinents. india, as well as tibet and surrounding countries like khotan and mongolia, form the southern continent of jambudv.pa( dzam bu gling).15 this structure, along with the multiple overlapping realms full of various entities, is mimicked in the powerful representative symbol of the ma..ala, which will be explored more fully in chapter 3. tibetans further attribute a great deal of sacred significance to the landscape and the necessity for its constant taming; this concept and its personification in tibetan religious history will also be examined in chapter 3 and discussed further below. the divine hierarchy be

mately failed to hinder the enlightenment of the historical buddha..kyamuni. 3. flesh-eating demons (tib. srin po; skt. r.k.asa: as with the obstacle demons, the most common attribute of flesh-eating demons is implied by their name. they are associated with the indian demons called r.k.asa, the most popular demons encountered in indian epics and lore. 4. serpent demons (tib. klu; skt. n.ga: these entities are serpentine deities who generally abide in lakes, rivers, and subterranean realms. they are known to pollute water and hinder the construction of dykes and irrigation works. if angered, they can cause diseases such as leprosy. their name implies the shape they commonly hold, though iconographic representations also depict serpent deities with human upper bodies and a snake tail instead

associated with each demon, they are not necessarily indicative of the origin of these deities in india. most of these deities are indigenous and have been later assimilated into indian tantric classification systems, yet they still retain many of their tibetan attributes. however, it certainly appears that the tibetan divinity system has mimicked if not inherited the numerous classes of demonic entities found in the indian system.21 this classification scheme will be most useful in the translated materials, as it will provide recognition of the individual demon terms underlying the translation, terms that in the past may have all been simply glossed as "demon. despite the similar characters of these demons, i believe it is necessary to maintain such distinctions faithfully in translation

ill provide recognition of the individual demon terms underlying the translation, terms that in the past may have all been simply glossed as "demon. despite the similar characters of these demons, i believe it is necessary to maintain such distinctions faithfully in translation in order to illustrate the nuance that tibetan writers themselves place within the text when referring to these numerous entities. tibetan bodies and souls as they must interact with the world and its various denizens, humans too have a specific role in existence. in this complex scheme of realms and deities, overlaid with buddhist cosmology and divinity, humans are also categorized by systems concerning their bodies and souls. these systems likewise are an admixture of indigenous and buddhist beliefs that complemen

deities are personifications of the buddha nature that a practitioner can embody, worldly deities still exist within sa.s.ra and are thus susceptible to karmic accretion. transcendental deities are beyond the world and dwell in the highest realm of existence, the heavenly realm. because they exist in sa.s.ra, beings are still capable of being reborn as these deities. worldly deities, however, are entities that exist and operate within our own realm. because they still share human emotions such as anger and jealousy, they are much more accessible for pragmatic ritual requests. all of these deities have a peaceful and wrathful appearance. the peaceful appearance is the truer pacifying visage of the deity that lies beneath the vicious and wrathful aspect outwardly conveyed to destroy enemies

BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

t grades) ever-subjective angels. thus- to anticipate a little by way of illustration- every race in its[[vol. 2, page] 24 the secret doctrine. evolution is said to be born under the direct influence of one of the planets: race the first receiving its breath of life from the sun, as will be seen later on; while the third humanity- those who fell into generation, or from androgynes became separate entities, one male and the other female- are said to be under the direct influence of venus "the little sun in which the solar orb stores his light" the summation of the stanzas in book i. showed the genesis* of gods and men taking rise in, and from, one and the same point, which is the one universal, immutable, eternal, and absolute unity. in its primary manifested aspect we have seen it become (

e. this tenet, being too philosophical and metaphysical to be grasped by the multitudes, was, as already stated, disfigured by the priesthood for the purpose of preserving a hold over them through superstitious fear. the supposed "rebels" then, were simply those who, compelled by karmic law to drink the cup of gall to its last bitter drop, had to incarnate anew, and thus make responsible thinking entities of the astral statues projected by their inferior brethren. some are said to have refused, because they had not in them the requisite materials- i.e, an astral body- since they were arupa. the refusal of others had reference to their having been adepts and yogis of long past preceding manvantaras; another mystery. but, later on, as nirmanakayas, they sacrificed themselves for the good and

res[[hebrew, and matter, is the residence of the "prince of darkness" this is as clearly stated as can be; for metatron, the angel of the second or briatic world, means messenger[[angelos, angel, called the great teacher; and under him are the angels of the third world, jetzira, whose ten and seven classes are the sephiroth* of whom it is said that "they inhabit and vivify this world as essential entities and intelligences, whose correlatives and contraries inhabit the third or asiatic world" these "contraries" are called "the shells[[hebrew, or demons* who inhabit the seven habitations called sheba hachaloth, which are simply the seven zones of our globe. their prince is called in the kabala samael, the angel of death, who is also the seducing serpent satan; but that satan is also lucifer

agle. air[[footnote(s* to those who would inquire "what has hydrogen to do with air or oxygena[[footnote continued on next page[[vol. 2, page] 115 sons of yoga. h, the quintessence[[hephlox, flamma-virgo (virgin oil, flamma durissima, virgo, lucis aeterna mater. the first race of men were, then, simply the images, the astral doubles, of their fathers, who were the pioneers, or the most progressed entities from a preceding though lower sphere, the shell of which is now our moon. but even this shell is all-potential, for, having generated the earth, it is the phantom of the moon which, attracted by magnetic affinity, sought to form its first inhabitants, the pre-human monsters (vide supra, stanza ii. to assure himself of this, the student has again to turn to the chaldean fragments, and read

phically understood, is the highest aspect of pantheism. it is the only possible escape from idiotic atheism based on lethal materiality, and the still more idiotic anthropomorphic conceptions of the monotheists; between which two it stands on its own entirely neutral ground. hylozoism demands absolute divine thought, which would pervade the numberless active, creating forces, or "creators; which entities are moved by, and have their being in, from, and through that divine thought; the latter, nevertheless, having no more personal concern in them or their creations, than the sun has in the sun-flower and its seeds, or in vegetation in general. such active "creators" are known to exist and are believed in, because perceived and sensed by the inner man in the occultist. thus the latter says

BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

and theories which he presents in quite a new garb "new aspects" of the occult in nature, indeed. space, however, viewed as a "substantial unity- the "living source of life- is as the "un[[footnote continued on next page[[vol. 1, page] 10 the secret doctrine. accepts revelation as coming from divine yet still finite beings, the manifested lives, never from the unmanifestable one life; from those entities, called primordial man, dhyani-buddhas, or dhyan-chohans, the "rishi-prajapati" of the hindus, the elohim or "sons of god" the planetary spirits of all nations, who have become gods for men. he also regards the adi-sakti- the direct emanation of mulaprakriti, the eternal root of that, and the female aspect of the creative cause brahma, in her a'kasic form of the universal soul- as philoso

from which crept forth the mundane snake-matter (isis, vol. i, p. 146. primordial matter, then, before it emerges from the plane of the never-manifesting, and awakens to the thrill of action under the impulse of fohat, is but "a cool radiance, colourless, formless, tasteless, and devoid of every quality and aspect" even such are her first-born, the "four sons" who "are one, and become seven- the entities, by whose qualifications and names the ancient eastern occultists called the four of the seven primal "centres of forces" or atoms, that develop later into the great cosmic "elements" now divided into the seventy or so sub-elements, known to science. the four primal natures of the first dhyan chohans, are the so-called (for want of better terms "akasic "ethereal "watery" and "fiery" answe

their turn from their holy circumgyrating breaths the fiery whirlwind (a. commentary (a) this is, perhaps, the most difficult of all the stanzas to explain. its language is comprehensible only to him who is thoroughly versed in eastern allegory and its purposely obscure phraseology. the question will surely be asked "do the occultists believe in all these 'builders 'lipika' and 'sons of light' as entities, or are they merely imageries" to this the answer is given as plainly "after due allowance for the imagery of personified powers, we must admit the existence of these entities, if we would not reject the existence of spiritual humanity within physical mankind. for the hosts of these sons of light and 'mind-born sons' of the first manifested ray of the unknown all, are the very root of spi

fire" etc (ezekiel, ch. i) there are three chief groups of builders and as many of the planetary spirits and the lipika, each group being again divided into seven sub-groups. it is impossible, even in such a large work as this, to enter into a minute examination of even the three principal groups, as it would demand an extra volume. the "builders" are the representatives of the first "mind-born" entities, therefore of the primeval rishi-prajapati: also of the seven great gods of egypt, of which osiris is the chief: of the seven amshaspends of the zoroastrians, with[[footnote(s* the angels recognised by the roman catholic church who correspond to these "faces" were with the ophites- dragon- raphael; lion- michael; bull, or ox- uriel; and eagle- gabriel. the four keep company with the four

r way to supreme light, and christos delivering and helping her on the right path. note well "christos" with the gnostics meant the impersonal principal, the atman of the universe, and the atma within every man's soul- not jesus; though in the old coptic mss. in the british museum "christos" is almost constantly replaced by "jesus[[vol. 1, page] 133 the god of man and the god of the ant. they are entities of the higher worlds in the hierarchy of being, so immeasurably high that, to us, they must appear as gods, and collectively- god. but so we, mortal men, must appear to the ant, which reasons on the scale of its special capacities. the ant may also, for all we know, see the avenging finger of a personal god in the hand of the urchin who, in one moment, under the impulse of mischief, destr

BUCKLAND RAYMOND COMPLETE BOOK OF WITCHCRAFT

rotective measure. in witchcraft today there are many traditions that continue this multiplicity of names. traditions with degree systems, for example, frequently use different deity names in their higher degrees than in their lower. gardnerian is one example of this. so we have this idea of an ultimate deity, an incomprehensible power, and in trying to relate to it we have split it into two main entities, a male and a female. to these we have given names. it would seem that by so doing we are limiting what is, by definition, limitless. but so long as you know, and keep always in the back of your mind, that "it" is limitless you will find that this is the easiest path to follow. after all, it is pretty difficult to pray to a "thing, a supreme power, without being able to picture someone in

abor, to protect her from evil spirits. the use of a circle to mark the boundary of an area which is sacred, is very ancient (e.g. stonehenge. but the circle not only keeps the unwanted out, it also keeps the wanted the raised power; the magickal energy in. the dimensions of the circle depend entirely on who is drawing it and for what purpose. in ceremonial magick, where the magician is conjuring entities, the exactness of the circle (and everything within it) is critical. but there is the other end of the scale, as it were. in the old days, when the villagers would get together to give thanks to their gods, they would simply mark a rough circle on the ground, usually very crudely drawn, and use it whether accurate or not. its purpose was merely to designate a space to be hallowed for the

in itself, magick is a practice. if all you want to do is to work magick, then you don't need to become a witch to do it. anyone can do magick. or, at least, can attempt to do it. such a person is a magician. there are many different forms of magick dozens; perhaps even hundreds. some can be very dangerous: in ceremonial magick, for example; when the magician is conjuring and working with various entities, most of whom are decidedly antagonistic towards the magician. some traditions of the craft do tend to lean towards this aspect of ceremonial magick in their workings, for whatever reason, and do in fact conjure various beings. but this can be dangerous. not only that, but to my mind it is totally unnecessary. it is a little like trying to hook-up a 1,000 volt power line to run a transist

rdians of the watchtowers" as i have mentioned before, there is a great deal of ceremonial magick that, over the centuries, has found its way into some traditions of the craft. most of it has gone unrecognized by all but a few craft practitioners. the use of the wand, for example, and the word athame; the white-hilted knife and the pentacle, etc. ceremonial magick, as you know, involves conjuring entities and demanding that they do the magician's bidding. surprisingly, just such conjuration is found as part of many traditions' erecting the temple (or, forming the circle, as some of them call it. included in their rituals is what is referred to as summoning the "guardians of the watchtowers, or "guardians of the four quarters. these "guardians" are often associated with specific entities, s

erved by the techniques inherent in the quabala. 0-87542-666-2,192 pages, sv* x 8, illus, softcover $7.95 the llewellyn practical guides by melita denning& osborne phillips the llewellyn practical guide to astral projection. yes, your consciousness can be sent forth, out-of-the-body, with full awareness and return with full memory. you can travel through time and space, converse with non-physical entities, obtain knowledge by non-material means, and experience higher dimensions. is there life-after-death? are we forever shackled by time& space? the ability to go forth by means of the astral body, or body of light, gives the personal assurance of consciousness (and life) beyond the limitations of the physical body. no other answer to these ageless questions is as meaningful as experienced r

CHAOS MAGICK AND LUCIFERISM

in the sorcerers own mind. make reference to peter carroll s comment in my book of the witch moon: create your gods with care, for they will reform you in their own image. carroll himself, while not distinctly left hand path or luciferian, is an adept of quite colorful work. the staunch and focused liber null (weiser) addresses the nature of evocation as: the art of dealing with magical beings or entities by various acts which create or contact them and allow one to conjure and command them with pacts and exorcism. these beings have a legion of names drawn from the demonology of many cultures: elementals, familiars, incubi, succubi, bud-wills, demons, automata, atavisms, wraiths, spirits and so on. carroll broke down the facets and avenues of various cultures integrated within occultism an

CHIREAU YVONNE BLACK MAGIC RELIGION AND THE AFRICAN AMERICAN CONJURING TRADITION

ective.[3] yet if we return to nana peazant and her conjuring hand, we are confronted with a problem. should the hand and the accompanying ceremony be interpreted as "magical" or "religious" or is there an intermediate category in which to place ideas of the ways that humans have engaged a reality beyond their own, a reality delineated by the presence of divine beings, forces, and other invisible entities? to address this question, this book examines a range of spiritual traditions such as conjure, hoodoo, and root working. viewing these traditions through the interpretive lens of "vernacular religion" i draw a contrast between the official doctrines of institutional religions such as protestant christianity\ 4\ and the vast territory of behaviors that human beings may invest with religiou

for example, in addition to human beings, there are intermediary spiritual beings, coexisting with the supreme (yet otiose) creator deity in most african religious systems. in the spiritual realm, the microand macrocosmic converge with the social, political, and ideological dimensions of existence. as formulated in traditional african thought, the universe is a densely structured realm of living entities and inhabitants, some visible, others invisible. according to most western interpretations, african spiritual systems can be transposed into three main categories: religion, magic, and witchcraft. these categories reflect the liturgical or practical emphasis of human-other worldly interactions as coercive or propitious practices that are communal, individual, socially beneficial, or antis

re of european-derived supernaturalism may have facilitated its integration into african and african american cosmologies. parallels can be seen in both groups f perceptions of the invisible world. many anglo-american christians, for example, believed the celestial domain to be occupied by an almighty, benevolent deity and a host of spirits, including angels, archangels, and other more malevolent entities, powers, and principalities. similarly, west and central africans would have viewed the cosmos as a heavily populated world in which a reciprocating traffic of invisible and visible beings moved, interacted, and influenced each other. while anglo-american christians utilized a colorful language of "wonder" and "remarkable providences" to bear witness to the proximity of the supernatural i

hese "puppets" he believed, lost power to help those possessing them once they were discovered and seized. material artifacts became customary black magic page 30 of 144 http//content.cdlib.org/xtf/view?docid=kt600020q0&chunk.id=0&doc.view=print 7/14/2006\ 46\ cultural forms for africans in america, as they had been in precolonial africa, where ritual activities facilitated the "fixing" of unseen entities into created objects.[21] the discursive logic that underlay the construction of supernatural objects explains the persistent use of amulets and phylacteries in african traditions and in african american practices as well. european travelers, who found protective charms to be ubiquitous among african peoples, called them gree-gree or gris-gris, a term from the mande language that related

egs" that contained "scraps of paper written with moorish or arabic" in areas that had been influenced by islam, africans placed "unlimited faith" in the power of grisgris, leather and cloth packets commissioned from muslim priests and marabous that guaranteed health and protection to their wearers.[22] throughout africa charms were created that were conceived as portable containers for spiritual entities. these containers were believed to possess efficacious powers. in kongo, central africa, the manufacture of minkisi blurred the lines between magic and religion. minkisi were spiritual beings who interacted with and often assisted humans in earthly endeavors. they could be found in composite, fabricated materials or manifested in unusual objects that were identified as having sacred signi

DARK GODS

tavism of human origin not related to dark gods. darkat: goddess, associated with lunar aspects. the name is traditionally regarded as pre-sumerian in origin of the myth of lilitu/lilith the female counterpart of dagon, remembered as one of the dark gods from their last manifestation on earth. associated with the 10th. and 8th. paths. the dark gods according to tradition, the dark gods are actual entities which exist in the acausal universe. according to our spatial, causal perception, these beings may be regarded as `timeless and chaotic. since our consciousness is by its nature partly acausal these entities can become manifest for us if we possess the keys to reach the appropriate levels of consciousness. what is termed the `abyss' separates our everyday consciousness from the consciousn

beings may be regarded as `timeless and chaotic. since our consciousness is by its nature partly acausal these entities can become manifest for us if we possess the keys to reach the appropriate levels of consciousness. what is termed the `abyss' separates our everyday consciousness from the consciousness (and thus apprehension) of the dark gods. the ordeal of the abyss involves confronting these entities and accepting them for what they are, that is, unbound by our illusion of opposites and the conflict of `good' and `evil. while it is convenient to regard the dark gods as merely symbols that re-present the energies of the acausal as a projection of our own consciousness upon chaos itself it is equally possible to regard them as physically existing in themselves. which of these (or neithe

DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

of the same one consciousness that we call god or creation. we all have a positive and negative polarity which we are seeking to balance. but at different points in our evolution we all have different attitudes and it is the interaction of these various thought patterns, positive and negative, which sets up the experiences that speed evolution. the other stream of thinking is represented by those entities and consciousness streams which wish to break through the limitations and disconnections imposed on humanity and the earth, and to restore freedom of thought and potential. i will call this stream of consciousness the 'light' or 'love' vibration. the veil of tears 17 one other point to make about this vibratory hijack is the nature of 'food' and nourishment. on this physical level our bod

conscious in his presence..it was like looking at a bizarre face whose expression seems to reflect an unbalanced state of mind coupled with a disquieting impression of hidden power."8 hitler was under the control of the prison warders and he appeared to live in perpetual fear of these 'supermen. rauschning told how hitler suffered from terrible nightmares and would wake in terror screaming about entities who were invisible to all, but him. he once said to his aide "what will the social order of the future be like? comrade, i will tell you. there will be a class of overlords, after them the rank and file of the party members in hierarchical order, and then the great mass of anonymous followers, servants and workers in perpetuity, and beneath them again all the conquered foreign races, the

DAVID ICKE CHILDREN OF THE MATRIX

is planet and a global society controlled by races of beings, which humans came to know as "gods. it is a minefield to decipher which of these gods were flesh and blood real, and which were symbolic of the sun, moon, planets, natural cycles, and so on. most were the latter, but there is substantial evidence to confirm that some of them, particularly the further back you go, were walking, talking, entities, who had, by human standards at the time, amazing knowledge of the solar system, the stars, the universal cycles, the effect of the sun, moon and other planets and star systems on the earth and its people, and technological understanding of such immensity that they were able to build the pyramids and other stunning structures all over the world that we would struggle to build even today

energy. we are each other. this is the law of one that the illuminati temple of the sun has sought for thousands of years to suppress. some extraterrestrial and other-dimensional beings know how to change their frequency so they can move between densities, appearing and "disappearing" as they move frequency, much like a radio dial. this is why 30 t ruled by the gods 31 people have reported seeing entities "disappear" before their eyes. they have not, in fact "disappeared" at all. they have left the frequency range that person can access. it's the same with ufos. we are not alone the three main physical forms from constellations, planets, and stars like orion, sirius, the pleiades, mars, and the others i have mentioned, appear to have been: the white race or the "blue-eyed blonds; a reptili

ellations, planets, and stars like orion, sirius, the pleiades, mars, and the others i have mentioned, appear to have been: the white race or the "blue-eyed blonds; a reptilian race of various expressions; and the so-called "greys" of modern ufo folklore (see picture section. also there was the advanced black race and another, which, according to those who claim to have been abducted by non-human entities, has an insect-like form. in ufo research these have become known as insectoids. i can understand how difficult this will be to accept and comprehend from the conditioned view of reality. but first of all i am not asking anyone to accept anything that i say- it's just information, make of it what you will- and, second, the world is nothing like our conditioned view of reality. i would als

rn star- the very name for the freemasonic organisation that allows women to become initiates.23 sirius is the first star to rise in the east in the latitudes of egypt. the symbol of the eastern star is the symbol of satanism, the inverted pentagram, and that is their symbol for sirius (figure 2. the pentagram within a circle is used by satanists in their rituals to draw other dimensional demonic entities into this world or to "draw down the kingdom of satan into manifestation on earth, as one writer put it. the pentagram is symbolised by the goat head known as the "goat of mendes" or "baphomet, the image the knights templar secret society was accused of worshipping when it was purged in france after 1307. the goat head is also associated with the sirius system. the ancients designed massi

's head and he is said to have begun the repopulation of the world after the deluge with an incestuous interbreeding with a character called nu gua, who is also described as half human, half serpent. another ancient chinese figure was gong-gong, who was "a horned monster with the body of a serpent. this sounds very much like set of the egyptians and ogo in the myths of the dogon. other amphibious entities in chinese tradition are emperor yu (yu relates to reptiles) and his father gun (a name relating to fish, and chinese drawings of their historical, mythological characters are similar to those drawn by the dogon. today there are streams of reports across the world of people seeing ufos flying in and out of seas and lakes, not least at lake titicaca in peru/bolivia, the highest navigable l

DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

t frequency. we callthis psychic power, but it is merely the ability to move your dial to another station. itis from one of these other stations or dimensions, that the serpent race, the anunnaki,is controlling this world by possessing certain bloodline streams. but as my researchcontinues, it is clear that the fourth dimensional reptilian controllers are themselvescontrolled by fifth dimensional entities. where does it end? who the hell knows. yeah,yeah, yeah, i know it sounds off the wall, but the truth usually does. you can put thebook down now if it is too much to take, but you need to read it all to see whatenormous evidence there is that this is true. the station from which the reptiliansoperate is the lower level of the fourth dimension, the one closest to this physical world.other

wall, but the truth usually does. you can put thebook down now if it is too much to take, but you need to read it all to see whatenormous evidence there is that this is true. the station from which the reptiliansoperate is the lower level of the fourth dimension, the one closest to this physical world.other people know this as the lower astral dimension, the legendary home of demonsand malevolent entities going back to antiquity. it is from here that todays satanistssummon their demonic entities in their black magic rituals. they are actuallysummoning the reptilians of the lower fourth dimension. it is suggested by someresearchers, with good reason, that the non-physical reptilians were able to pour intothis dimension through holes or portals in the time-space fabric caused by the nucleart

king into the third. when you know what you are looking for it is the eyesthat give them away. they are dark, piercing and cold. the reptile full-bloods are notattached to their bodies like humans. they are knowingly using them as space suits tooperate in this world, and when one wears out they simply occupy another. it is fromthis process of possession by the reptilians and other low vibrational entities that wehave the ancient tales, indeed modern ones too, of demons, devils and evil spirits takingover a human mind and body. it is the reptilians and other consciousness of the lowerfourth dimension, the cesspit vibration as i call it, which are summoned during satanic,black magic rituals and it is during these rituals that many unsuspecting puppets areplugged in to the reptilian conscious

series of rituals and initiations designed to help hismembers access their full psychic and physical potential. he believed, however, thatthis gift was only for the few and he was a supporter of authoritarian government. theserituals would have attracted the extreme negative energies which allowed vibrationalsynchronisation- possession -with the reptilians or other lower fourth dimensionalastral entities which reside there. this is one of the main reasons for such black magicinitiations, to plug in the initiates consciousness to the reptilians and others in thelower fourth dimension. in the mid 1890s, there were temples of the order of thegolden dawn in london, edinburgh, bradford, weston super mare, and paris, wheremathers made his home. the golden dawn also spoke of the vril force and o

satanic rituals generally take place at night because that is when the magnetic fieldis most stable. during the day the electrically charged particles of the solar wind causeturbulence in the field and make interdimensional connection more difficult. it is moststable during total eclipses and this is when native peoples held their most importantceremonies to contact and manifest other-dimensional entities. the tribal shamans knowthis. satanic rituals and human sacrifice, especially of children, are performed on a vastscale and involve some of the most famous politicians, business people, media ownersand entertainers on the planet. of course they do. it would be amazing if they did not,given the background. these rituals and human sacrifice have always been thefoundation of the brotherhood

DEMONIC BIBLE

cal symbols such as making a pact with satan. having renounced god and proclaimed his allegiance to satan, recited the lord s prayer backwards, and burnt a pact giving his body, mind, and soul to lucifer the magician may begin to feel a presence in the room whenever he begins his nightly ritual. when the magician consecrates his body to the dark lord he begins to become a nexus or gate to acausal entities, dark gods, or forces. whatever these beings or forces are exactly they are traditionally called demons. the purpose of invoking the unholy trinity or unholy spirit is to permanently open this gate between the worlds. in christian theology the trinity is the father (macroscosm, son (microcosm, and holy spirit (link. similarly, the unholy trinity represents the forces of darkness, the sata

and manifest thyself. come forth, queen of the underworld, and manifest thyself [notes: the female practitioner should adapt these rituals so that she "becomes" the queen of the underworld, the queen of the dead, and takes the lord of the underworld as her husband and lover. in either case, the ritual will be followed by a consummation of the marriage. to experience sexual union with non-physical entities you need only lie on your back in your bed with your arms at your side. you should be in a position in which you are completely relaxed and comfortable since you will have to remain in the exact position for several hours without moving. after ten to fifteen minutes without moving you will begin to feel the touch of non-visible hands. you will find that you are able to communicate with th

ed only lie on your back in your bed with your arms at your side. you should be in a position in which you are completely relaxed and comfortable since you will have to remain in the exact position for several hours without moving. after ten to fifteen minutes without moving you will begin to feel the touch of non-visible hands. you will find that you are able to communicate with the non-physical entities in your mind. as you have intercourse with these beings, you may experience the feeling that you are "moving" although your body is still. this is a form of trance and the feeling of "moving" out of your body taken to the extreme of astral and physical separation is commonly called astral projection] ordination as a priest of the dark lord i have given myself as a sacrifice upon the altar

o your particular situation. where the male practitioner says "i have crossed the gates of hell and have become the devil incarnate: i am satan, i am lucifer, i am belial, and i am leviathan" the female practitioner will say something similar to "i have crossed the gates of hell and have become the goddess of darkness: i am astaroth, i am ishtar, i am hela" the distinction between male and female entities need only be made, however, in the symbolic marriage to the "forces of darkness" and the male practitioner should not fear calling both male and female beings into his body. as a spiritual being, the sorcerer is neither male nor female. only in the form which his physical body has taken is sex a consideration. through transmigration of the spirit, the sorcerer may choose incarnation in bo

DICTIONARY GLOSSARY OF OCCULT TERMINOLOGY

argentium astrum, the; order of: see order of the argentium astrum, the. abjure: from the latin "ab" meaning "away from" and "jurare" meaning to swear. thus to abjure literally means "to swear away from" the classical operations of magickal banishing (q.v) and exorcising (q.v. abjuration: 1) to abjure (q.v. 2) the banishing (q.v) or "swearing away from" an area surrounding a magician of spirits, entities, intelligences, or influences. usually spirits and other influences are abjured with the lbrp or lesser banishing ritual of the pentagram (q.v) and or by the casting of a protective magick circle that surrounds the magician. achas b'tay-ah: a form of biblical interpretation and making codes. see temurah. acupressure: a form of physical therapy in which certain occult nodes recorded in the

are used to summon the loas (q.v) or gods. astral: greek "from the stars" pertaining to that level of existence which is finer and more penetrating than matter, but denser than mind. in the psyche, it comprises the emotional/instinctual levels which unite mind and body. astral plane: a non-physical level of existence which is the basis for the physical plane, and the place where many non-physical entities exist. astral light: 1) a term used by dion fortune (q.v) as a synonym for the term astral plane (q.v. 2) the "substance" or "material" of the astral plane itself. astral projection: the practice of and ability to separate your astral body and consciousness from your physical body. astral temple: the place of ritual working that is created in the astral realm or astral plane (q.v, or with

k: 1) the science and art of causing change (in reality or in consciousness) in conformity with will, using means not currently understood by traditional western science, for the purpose of causing either physical or non-physical harm to yourself or others, and is done either consciously or unconsciously. 2) magick (q.v) that is worked for evil purposes or that involves malign actions, agents, or entities. black mass: a satanic parody of the mass of the christian church, specifically the catholic church, in which allegedly the body of naked woman serves as the altar, and other noxious substances is used including excrement, urine, and blood. black magick (q.v) is said to be practiced at these services. it had it's origins in decadent france but was so rare as to be virtually mythical. blav

lement system of air, earth, water, and fire; some systems utilizes a three element system of air, water, and fire. these names and systems are indicative of western esoteric systems. empathy: from the greek "en" meaning "in" and "pathos" meaning "feeling" literally translated as "in feeling" the psychic (q.v) or psionic discipline of feeling the emotional state and/or responses of other souls or entities. empowerment: the assumption of responsibility and control by the individual over his or her own life. also, the giving or awakening of power to a person, place, or thing. empty ones: a term used by donald michael kraig to represent entities who personify despair on a physical or non-physical level. physical empty ones have no soul, and no hope for the future. enchant: literally "to sing

d air (q.v) and is ruled by the planet mercury (q.v. on the rainbow wand (q.v) and on the lotus wand aries is represented by the color orange. keywords include: versatility, duality, with communication, intellectually, alertly, rationally, nervously. ghost(s: 1) when not caused by psycho kinetic activity (see psychonisis, in a living person (as can be the case in some poltergeist cases, these are entities that are the astral remains of deceased people stuck in the lowest levels of the spiritual planes after the death of the physical body. 2) the soul of a dead person that is bound to earth (q.v, usually to the specific locality where the person died, or to it's former home, or it's place of burial. 3) disembodied souls. ghosts, pseudo: entities similar to what donald michael kraig refers t

DION FORTUNE MYSTICAL QABALA

n, are emanated; it is into this that the active essence of experience is absorbed at the end of each incarnation when the incarnating unit dissolves into dust and ether. 30. it is this second triad which forms the oversoul, the higher self, the holy guardian angel, the first initiator. it is the voice of this higher self which is so often heard with the inner ear, and not the voice of discarnate entities, or of god himself, as is thought by those who have had no training in tradition. 31. overshadowed and directed by the second triad, the third triad builds up through the experience of incarnation, with malkuth as its physical vehicle. brain consciousness mystical qabala page 134 is of malkuth, and as long as we are imprisoned in malkuth, that is all we have. but the doors of malkuth are

ent these subtle natural forces of other forms of evolution than the human. the intelligences of other forms of evolution than ours, if they come into touch with human life, can sometimes be persuaded to make use of these forms, just as a man puts on a diving-dress and descends into another element. a certain, and fundamental, type of magic deals with the making of these forms and the inducing of entities to ensoul them. 10. let us consider what is done when such a process is afoot. primitive man, who is much more psychic than civilised man, his mind not being so elaborately organised by education, is intuitively aware that there is a subtle something behind any highly organised unit of natural force that differentiates it from every other unit. humans are subconsciously aware of this to a

of organised form until they find balance in equilibrium. there is, there-fore, in the qliphothic world, a sphere which is not hell, but purgatory; it is a reservoir of disorganised force emanated from broken-up forms, cast out from evolution; it is chaos upon a lower arc. it is from this reservoir of force that is accustomed to form, and therefore organises readily, that the shells, or imperfect entities, build up their vehicles. it is also said to be drawn upon for the lower types of magic of an evil kind. the tendency of such forces as are available in the qliphothic sphere must always be to assume once more such forms as they were accustomed to before they were disintegrated and reduced to their primal state; as these forms were at least out of date, if not actively evil, it naturally

lows that this matter of chaos is not a desirable substance to work in; and had best be left there till its purification is complete and it has filtered back through the sphere of earth by the natural channels, and been drawn once again into the stream of evolution. it is for this reason that all the underworld cults and the evocation of the departed are undesirable, for the forms the manifesting entities assume must be built in part at least of this substance of chaos. 91. it is the especial virtue of malkuth, then, to act as a kind of cosmic filter, casting out the effete and preserving that which still retains its usefulness. 92. the characteristic vices of the functioning of malkuth are said to be avarice and inertia. it is easy to see how the stability of malkuth can be overdone, and

DION FORTUNE PSYCHIC SELF DEFENSE

d, who, i was aware, knew much of these things. she did not hesitate, but came at once to my assistance, and from that day to the present the trouble has absolutely gone from me "such is the case; and i only hope it may warn those who are contemplating my folly to treat with the greatest of care any printed systems of magic, and not to use them at all unless they have the fullest control over the entities invoked" among the general public, who do not dabble in occultism, the results of a magical mishap are never seen, and the only doctors who ever see them are fellow-initiates who happen to be medical men, and they, naturally, keep silence. the catastrophes are of varying degrees of severity, ranging from a bad fright to a fatality. i cannot say much upon these subjects, for they are among

at has taken initiation in previous incarnations may reopen the latent psychic faculties so rapidly that the problem of maintaining the harmonised co-ordination of the personality becomes a serious one. it is exceedingly common for a person who is making his first contact with the occult movement to experience psychic disturbance. this is sometimes attributed to evil influences, sometimes to evil entities. neither of these inferences may be just. there is a third possibility, which is responsible for by far the greater percentage of victims- the mere fact that consciousness is being disturbed by an unaccustomed force. how common a thing it is to see a child feverish and fretful during the first few days of a seaside holiday. it is not necessarily sickening for an illness. the strong air an

luences in the occult group to which the neophyte is affiliated. it is necessary to use very great caution in drawing conclusions from the psychic impressions of an inexperienced student, who is apt to be as full of alarms as a two-year-old thorough bred. on the other hand, the instinctive reactions of a pure and sensitive soul are not to be ignored. there are such things as black lodges and evil entities. we must not allow the cry of "wolf! wolf" to make us either callous or careless. in any case, the victim is suffering remediable discomfort. it is an exceedingly difficult thing to determine psychic ally whether the complainant has reasonable grounds for his feelings, for his own imagination will have filled his atmosphere with menacing thought-forms. it is no simple matter to decide whe

ce of an incense. joss-sticks of unknown composition should never be used, as they are usually compounded with a view to assisting manifestation. good quality church incense, such as can be bought at most church furnishers, is safe and satisfactory because it is compounded according to traditional recipes; cheaper qualities may not fulfill these conditions. in dealing with elementals or non-human entities the pentagram, or pentalapha, is the best weapon. this is a five-pointed star drawn in a particular way. pointing the first and second fingers of the right hand, and folding the others into the palm and touching their tips with the thumb, proceed to draw the pentagram in the air, keeping the elbow stiff and swinging the arm at full length. start with the right arm across the body, the han

nship of parent and child. it also accounts for some important aspects of the relation of pupil and teacher. but not only is it possible for a rapport to be established between two individuals, but between an individual and a group. this fact plays an important part in all fraternity work. it is also possible to establish rapport between a human being and other kingdoms of nature; with discarnate entities, superhuman beings, and, in fact, with any form of life with which an individual can form a sympathetic understanding. there must be some ground of sympathy as the basis for the formation of a rapport, but once formed, it can be developed almost indefinitely. it is a curious fact that if a rapport is long continued, the persons thus united gradually come to resemble each other. we all kno

DONALDTYSON NOMICON

nything specific it contains, but because of the terrible things it hints about, matters better left undisturbed in the mud at the bottom of the subconscious sea of the human race. lovecraft's cthulhu mythos is a group of stories, poems and novels written by him and by other writers centered around the premise that at some dim time in prehistory the earth was ruled by a race of monstrous and evil entities known as the great old ones. they were cast down from their seats of power and driven from our world, but they did not cease to exist. they continue between the dimensions of normal time and space, dreaming and waiting for the time when they shall be able to rule the earth once again, as they did in days of old. on the matter of the great old ones, lovecraft wrote in his story the call of

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

realm of ordinary sense perception, but their very elusiveness has led them to be associated with the occult. the evolution of occultism the present-day view of the occult is highly influenced by the history of the paranormal in the west during the nineteenth and twentieth centuries. through the seventeenth century, most people believed in the active operation of occult (then termed supernatural) entities and forces. this belief brought comfort to some; but, for others, it became a source of fear, leading to suffering, and even death, for many. it allowed some people to rule by their reported ability to manipulate supernatural powers, and made it possible for the inquisition to persecute thousands as witches and satanists. it also enabled unscrupulous religious leaders to deceive people wi

gan to give a significant amount of their time to consideration of accounts of individuals who claimed to have not just seen various forms of spacecraft, but to have been forcefully taken aboard them and forced to undergo various kinds of medical-like procedures, the most typical being different types of body probes. the ufo community had to deal with accounts of people having direct contact with entities in control of spacecraft. these were most often stories of friendly contact with extraterrestrials who brought a message of warning about the current trend of society which should be countered by a new awareness of the earth s role in the larger world of spiritual realities. the people claiming these kinds of relationships with extraterrestrials were labeled contactees and largely dismiss

red in boulder, colorado. alper first emerged as a channel in 1975 and has subsequently channeled many volumes of material from moses and the christos. however, he is most known for the three volumes he channeled and published in 1982 as exploring atlantis. according to alper, one of the masters who periodically spoke through him requested that he channel several sessions on atlantis. the several entities channeled during these sessions claimed to have lived there. according to alper s volumes, the atlanteans were extraterrestrials. when their planet became uninhabitable, they used their advanced technology to come to earth. they settled in atlantis, but their island kingdom was destroyed by a natural catastrophe following the tilting of the earth s axis. while exploring atlantis provided

e. he is represented as a wolf with a serpent s tail, vomiting flame. when he appears in human form, his head resembles that of a large owl with canine teeth. he is the strongest of the princes of the demons, knows the past and the future, and can reconcile friends who have quarreled. he commands 40 legions. amorah quan yin (1950) amorah quan yin is the spiritual name of a contemporary channel of entities from the pleiades, who currently resides in mt. shasta, california. amorah quan yin was born on november 30, 1950, in rural kentucky. from her childhood she reported clairvoyant psychic experiences and healings, but these were abandoned during her school years. they only manifested again after her 16th birthday. in 1977, she was diagnosed with an incurable illness and given two years to l

er the event. amphiaraus was an adept in the art of explaining dreams. some prophecies in verse, which are no longer extant, were attributed to him. amulets the charm, amulet, or mascot, derives from fetishism, the belief of people that a small object or fetish could contain a spirit. amulets are said to be of two classes: those which are worn as (1) fetishes, i.e, the dwelling place of spiritual entities who are active on behalf of the wearer; or (2) mascots to ward off bad luck or such influences as the evil eye. the amulet, a protective device, is thus distinguished from a talisman, a magical charm used to accomplish some end. there is little doubt that charms were worn by prehistoric peoples, because objects similar in appearance and general description to amulets have been discovered

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

tioners of magic have made some extraordinary claims about achieving desired ends. there are still two opinions among occultists as to how such feats are achieved. one is that desired effects in the physical world are produced through the operator s willpower, assisted by various ritual practices. the other opinion, still held by a minority, is that desired effects are achieved by means of spirit entities evoked during rituals (among skeptics there are various mundane explanations for the seemingly positive results of magic activity) conjuring tricks and stage magic today the term magic normally denotes the performance of conjuring, legerdemain, or illusion, although the term conjuring was originally used to indicate the evocation of spirits. conjuring tricks have been used by priests for

h to be judged by what i m doing now rather than by what i have been doing in the last four years. i have no intention of explaining this any further at present. in his first book, the link (1974, which went into 19 editions and was translated into many languages, manning accepts the description teenage psychic and describes the first occasion that he entered into direct communication with spirit entities. it may be that like other sensitive individuals in the history of psychic science and parapsychology, he felt that a hostile debunking attitude was going beyond criticism and speculation into the realms of psychic persecution. in recent years manning has specialized in forms of psychic healing, healing by touch, and sympathetic contact between individuals by guided imagery and mental dis

ices, 1995. the only way to. learn about relationships. san diego: astro computing services, 1992. the only way to. learn about tomorrow. san diego: astro computing services, 1988. the only way to. learn astrology. 3 vols. san diego: astro computing services, 1976.82. marciniak, barbara (fl. ca. 1988) barbara marciniak is a contemporary trance channel best known for her reception of material from entities said to originate in the pleiades star cluster. she was raised in a polish- american family and in the 1970s became a student of the seth material channeled by jane roberts. marciniak emerged out of obscurity on may 18, 1988, when what is described as a collective from the pleiades began to speak through her. she was on a trip with a new age group at the time, visiting ancient sites in eg

al. the materialisation of a plaster bust is not easier to understand than that of a lithographic drawing; and the formation of an image is not less extraordinary than that of a living human head, he said. daumer s speculation is strangely contrasted by glen hamilton s report (in psychic science) on the building and photographing of a three-dimensional ectoplasmic ship in the winnipeg circle. the entities john king and walter claimed responsibility for the experiment. coming through the mediums mary m. and x, they carried on a dialogue feigning that they were aboard king s pirate ship among a crew of ruffians. it was hinted that this playacting had a psychological purpose: the recovery of past memories and the creation of the thought image of a sailing ship. eventually the ship was built

orm, which first form, as usual, extruded from the medium, so that (december 7, 1877) there stood in line our normal friend (entranced) and next to him the egyptian thence derived, and from the egyptian, in turn, the extruded personality encyclopedia of occultism& parapsychology. 5th ed. materialization 993 of lily, all at the same time.the three in a row ranked together yet separate and distinct entities. after all these marvels, colley s description of the reabsorption of a phantom into the medium s side in plain view appears to lose its wild improbability. of a seance held on september 25, 1877, colley stated: as i brought my sweet companion close up to him, the gossamer filament again came into view; its attenuated and vanishing point being, as before, towards the heart. greatly wonder

ESOTERISM AND THE LEFT HAND PATH

read as a book. but faivre means, which is important, that it since the beginning of the 20:th century there has arisen a monistic spiritualism, inspired by eastern mysticism, where nature is left out or even denied. 3) conceptions and intermediation. esoterism is separated from mysticism through the emphasize on the regions between the earth level and the divine. teachings about angels and other entities from these middle regions becomes important in this context, just like thoughts about gurus and initiators. where mysticism views fantasy as an obstacle, esoterism views it as a possibility. faivre describes it in a colourful way: understood in this way fantasy (imaginato is related to magnet, magia, imagio) is a tool for those who wishes to reach knowledge about the self, the world and t

EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

fool if they did, we could all rightly be called fools. most of us believe in at least the hypothetical existence of other-than-human beings, whether we think of them as manifestations of the divine or as advanced extraterrestrials. at the same time most of us do not think of these beings as intelligences we are likely to encounter in quotidian reality. god and the angels are in heaven, spiritual entities who exist as objects of faith. extraterrestrials, though not gods, exist in much the same way, as beings who science fiction writers and scientists such as the late carl sagan theorize may be out there somewhere in deep space, though so far away that no direct evidence supports the proposition. when devout individuals report feeling the presence of god, they usually describe a subjective

eport feeling the presence of god, they usually describe a subjective state that the nonbeliever does not feel compelled to take literally. of course we know there was a time when our ancestors were certain that otherworldly beings of all sorts walked the world. gods communicated openly with humans. one could summon up their presence or encounter them spontaneously. fairies and other supernatural entities haunted the landscape as introduction xi things that existed not just in supernatural belief but in actual experience. we also know that our poor, benighted ancestors knew no better. superstitious, fearful, deeply credulous, they mistook shadows and dreams for denizens of realms that had no reality beyond the one ignorance and foolishness assigned it. finally, most of us are aware, even i

mmon than one would think. the proof is as close as an internet search, through which the inquirer will quickly learn that material on the subject exists in staggering quantity. a considerable portion of it is about channeling (in which an individual is the passive recipient of messages from the otherworld, usually speaking in the voice of an intelligence from elsewhere) from a wide assortment of entities: nebulous energy sources, soul clusters, extraterrestrials, ascended masters, interdimensional beings, discarnate atlanteans and lemurians, nature spirits, even whales and dolphins. besides these purely psychic connections with the otherworld, there are many who report direct physical meetings with beings from outer space, other dimensions, the hollow earth, and other fantastic places. no

onable, according to any number of skeptical commentators were noted on occasion. at least one recent book from a reputable publisher janet bord s fairies: real encounters with little people (1997) argued that such things are a genuine aspect of a universe so complex that we cannot begin to understand it. the blessed virgin mary appeared, as usual, all over the world, as did other sorts of divine entities. the world, of course, goes on with its business as if none of this were true, taking serious (as opposed to tabloid) note only when belief in otherworldly beings goes horrendously wrong and thirty-nine cult members commit suicide while awaiting the arrival of a spaceship following a comet. the march 1997 mass death in san diego of the faithful of heaven s gate (a contactee-oriented group

e bulk of the attendees the xiv introduction number ranges from a few dozen to as many as two hundred from year to year are in regular contact with benevolent extraterrestrials. the aliens communicate through channeling, automatic writing (in which information is dictated to an individual from allegedly unearthly beings, dreams, visions, or voices in the head, or they are perceived as if physical entities (i use this last phrase deliberately; on close questioning, the individuals involved usually turn out to have a fairly elastic definition of the infinitive to see in all its permutations) few of the contactees assembled in laramie matched the stereotype of the flamboyant charlatan or nut case. a few such as a young japanese woman whom space friends had guided to the united states in pursu

FOCUS OF LIFE

ansitory-are destined for usage and other predeterminations-and unnecessary to wakefulness. will is transition; the painful process of transmigration-the labour of birth of death. volition to supersede a thing is inability to realize the living self. for whatever is attained is but the re-awaking of an earlier experience of body. man should most desire a simultaneous consciousness of his separate entities. all consciousness of 'i' is a decline and vegetates good and evil afreshthe compulsion of limit and morality. from spontaneous nonexistence, germinate all significant ecstasy-that shall last in the uttermost impossibilities unconditioned to will. alas! what ornaments are grave-yards? the pleasure ground of self is contact with the living. the fool hastens to man with a mouth overfull of

ct with the living. the fool hastens to man with a mouth overfull of new discoveries of power subservient to will! what matters it that we have realized a little more of i? of beyond its limits of possibility "abandon this haunted mortuary in a blind turning" note well! all things are possible even in nightmares-becoming, they are a necessity, an additional boundary to memory-the further seperate entities of consciousness. remember o ikkah! thou shall not cease to be again what is denied-unto the end of conception: thus man has constructed his seed. these sentient creatures and the beyond conceptions in the order of evolution were thou once as they? o ikkah, thou art this present god-this termite and many other things not yet domesticated or associated with thought. this focus 'i' called c

another is thought; and a different becomes. everything loved obtains an obscene disease. these dream postures are ominous pophecy of thyself to become-the obscure wish. o joy and woe! which is the higher morality-to love man while being man or to reincarnate as woman to fulfil desire? death is that degeneration, an alternation of ego in consciousness [i.e, desire, its metamorphosis into separate entities for that purpose: serving its own. man's living virtues are those unfamiliar with names. his absurd i is ever supralapsarian. man has exhausted his courage by imaginations engendered from the damned: never can he satisfy what follows these repressions. thou who tremblest all over! thy soul shudders! thou dost perish from the poison of yesterday's armour and righteousness! o incomprehensib

no compassion. the connotation self-love is applicable to all things. to it, all things are equal. the destroyer of devotees; lover of all things unique. giving overflow to all who are indifferent to wanglers, who jest at doctrines. of emancipation in celibacy and vituperation. i declare this self-pleasure alone is free of theism; the disenthralment of god and the distractions of ego in the many entities of existence i show. ye who praise truth thereby causing its necessity are compelled to live differently. out of this afterthought of belief-thrives this somnambulating generation of unpleasured fools, liars and homicides-ever bewildered by good and evil. all has become inborn sex, so complex 'am i' that a successful awakening is impossible without catastrophe. birth is now painful, life

FRATER TENEBROUS CULTS OF CTHULHU

thor named h. p. lovecraft. as his contributions to the magazine grew more regular, the stories began to form an internally consistent and self-referential mythology, created from the literary realisation of the author s dreams and intuitive impulses. although he outwardly espoused a wholly rational and sceptical view of the universe, his dream-world experiences allowed him glimpses of places and entities beyond the world of mundane reality, and behind his stilted and often excessive prose there lies a vision and an understanding of occult forces which is directly relevant to the magical tradition. howard phillips lovecraft was born on august 20, 1890, in providence, rhode island, at 454 angell street the house of his maternal grandfather, whipple v. phillips. his parents, winfield scott l

appear in lovecraft s work. in the central theme of the call of cthulhu, written in 1926, this design is clearly revealed. the subject of the story is the suggestion that, at certain times when the conjunctions of the stars assume the correct aspect, certain dark forces can influence sensitive individuals, giving them visions of the great old ones, godlike aliens of extraterrestrial origin. these entities exist in another dimension, or on a different vibrational level, and can only enter this universe though specific window areas or psychic gateways- a concept fundamental to many occult traditions. cthulhu is the high priest of the old ones, entombed in the sunken city of r lyeh, where he awaits the time of their return. he is described as a winged, tentacled anthropoid of immense size, fo

th, are the semi-humanoid, aquatic servitors of dagon. at certain times in the past, they have ventured onto land and mated with humans, producing a degenerate offspring who can be recognised by icthyoid physical characteristics known as the innsmouth look, after the new england seaport whose inhabitants had interbred with the deep ones. the whisperer in darkness details a third group of nonhuman entities, which originate from the planet yuggoth (or pluto. they are crab-like creatures, fungoid in substance, which lovecraft links with the mi-go, or abominable snowman, of the himalayas. the last type which lovecraft was to describe in detail is the great race, which occupied the continent of australia some 150,000 years ago. unlike the other races mentioned above, it seems that this group ma

arth. physically, they were cone shaped beings, the head and organs attached to extendable limbs spreading out from their apexes. according to the story, the shadow out of time, the great race were able to effect mind transference with any living being, and had accumulated a vast collection of information on the various cultures that exist in the universe. this completes the pantheon of non-human entities. in turn, the worship of the great old ones is continued on earth by secret societies whose traditions and rituals preserve the hidden knowledge of these elder races. lovecraft documents three such cults, the cult of cthulhu, the esoteric order of dagon, centred in innsmouth (actually newburyport, massachusetts, and the starry wisdom sect. in the haunter of the dark, lovecraft describes h

widener library collection at harvard. numerous other copies probably exist the book being rigidly suppressed by the authorities of most countries, and by all branches of organised religion. the mention of dee s name in connection with the necronomicon is interesting in that he was one of the few magical adepts of the past who can present us with practical evidence of communication with non-human entities. dr. john dee was the astrologer to queen elizabeth i, and worked with a number of scryers, or seers, the most talented of which was the irishman, sir edward kelly. through the use of a magic mirror of mayan origin, kelly made contact with certain spirits, who communicated through him a series of magical calls, or keys, in a language called enochian. this language has since been studied a

FRATER U D PRACTICAL SIGIL MAGIC

all criticism in this respect, a single glance at other standard works about magical symbols will show that most magicians and alchemists in the middle ages (the supposed gpeak h of occidental magic) largely developed their own sigil language using a rather small number of well.established symbols. the myth that there is a small number of gcorrect h sigils and a great variety of gwrong h ones for entities (generally demons, whose names are often little else but mutilations of misunderstood older terms,1 has confused the minds of even highly experienced old hands. such misinformation should no longer be tolerated. of course, even gwrong' dogmas can develop their own, definitely real, magical egregore in the course of time. but we should no longer be interested in struggling with the astral

symbolic images. for example, agrippa uses a special sigil for each of the planetary intelligences. these are not, as has been assumed for quite some time, arbitrarily constructed, nor were they received by grevelation, h but rather they are based on cabbalistic considerations.5 4/ practical sigil magic the hermetic order of the golden dawn also employed sigils as gimages of the souls' of magical entities, which enabled the magician to establish contact with them; nonetheless, the technique of their construction was not explained. the same may be said for o.t.o. under crowley's leadership and for the fraternitas saturni under gregorius. the name agrippa already hints at the fact that magical sigils have a long historical tradition, which we will not discuss here because then we would have

the aquarian press, 1972 ff. 6. this term, which was coined by the author of this study, describes a certain type of magic which is based on subjective empiricism, or individual experiences without prior postulates. the opposite is dogmatic magic, which demands a fair amount of faith from its practitioners, austin osman spare and his theory of sigils/ 13 such as belief in the hierarchy of astral entities, correspondences, gnostic dualism, etc we are not saying here that these concepts cannot be found at all in pragmatic magic but merely that they are only considered as possible models of explanation amongst others of equal value. the pragmatic magician is perfectly free to abandon them if s/he achieves the desired success without their help. s/he is, therefore, independent of so-called gr

ng independent of physical objects (which also means that it can never get into the wrong hands. it cians h with the least practical experience who shout the loudest that a gcorrectly protected h magical weapon never would get into the wrong hands in the first place. unfortunately, this is not necessarily the case. every beginner in ceremonial magic learns that his/her rituals will attract astral entities just as light will attract moths. with magical weapons, talismans, amulets and other appropriate tools, the case is quite similar: some people are fascinated by them beyond sensible control. it is of little use to warn people never to touch the magically charged tools of a sorcerer without his/her permission, for proscriptions will usually make the whole thing seem a lot more attractive

GILBERT THE GOLDEN DAWN TWILIGHT OF THE MAGICIANS

invokingelemental spirits and for banishing them; it was also the nearest thing to a purely magical ritual found within the first order curriculum. published ritualsofthe order, both crowley's and regardie's, give technically accurate versions of the ritual, but a more general description ofit was made public (without acknowledging its source)bydion fortune:in dealing with elementals or non-human entities the pentagram, or pentalpha, is the best weapon.thisis a five-pointed star drawn in a particular way. pointing the first and second fingers of the right hand, and folding the others into the palm and touching their tips with the thumb, proceed to draw the pentagram in the air, keeping the elbow stiffandswinging the arm at full length. start with the right arm across the body, the hand abo

es in a somewhat shadowy role but aco-chiefin effect, andhughelliott (nobis est victoria) as cancellarius. privately felkincommunicated-tohis own satisfaction-with the secret chiefs by meansofautomatic writing, and they convinced himofthe genuinenessofthe cipher manuscripts and sent him a new adeptus minor ritual. he was also promised new rituals for the higher gradesof6=5 and 7=4 by other astral entities known as thesunmasters.thesewere 'the hidden mastersofasunorder, still, we are told, in existence, and to which these chiefs belonged, closely connected with and in255 fluencing the golden dawn, and which started in edinburgh some time in the earlynineties,'brodie-innes also was supposed to have had contact with thesunmasters but there is no evidence,except-perhaps-onthe astral plane, tha

is last came carnegie dickson, who had left brodie-innes and returned, as predicted, tofellin.he also acquired miss c. m. stoddart, who became successively imperatrixofthe amoun temple and a sufferer from paranoid delusions. she came to believe that the golden dawn was a manifestationofoccult forces bent on destroying christian civilization and accepted absolutely the realityoffel255 kin's astral entities,butwith a vastly different viewoftheir nature.herdelusions,interspersed with a great dealofextremely valu255 able documentary material on the stella matutina, were pub255 lished in 1930 under the titlelight-bearersofdarknessand using the pseudonymof'inquire within. a sequel,thetrailof theserpent,was published in 1936. prior toherrule the amoun temple had as its imperator the revd a. h. e

GILBERT THE MAGICAL MASON

lated four-parted group, upon three spiritual planes, and a plane of so-called objectivity or of matter. thesetensephiroth, and the planes, each contribute an essence which in their totality, in ever-varying proportion, constitutes man. at his origin there was formulated what the scientists would call 'archetypal man, and what the kabalists call adam kadmon, the heavenly man. successive stages of entities of this type pass along the ages through a descending scale, offering the individual every variety of experience, and then along an ascending scale of re255 development until human perfection is attained, and ultimate reunion with the divine is the result of the purified soul having completed its pilgrimage. in thecommentaryonthecreationofgenesis,still allegorical like genesis itself, it

GILBERT THE SORCERER AND HIS APPRENTICE

believer nor an unbeliever, i simply wanted to know. i wanted to see, as i said then 'things move about. i had seen maskelyne and cooke, and pepper's ghost, and other clever conjuring tricks. i understood from90thesorcerer and his apprenticemy studies in physics that there might be unknown forces, perfectly material and scientific, accidentally set in motion; and i knew the theories of discarnate entities, whether of the dead, or of non-human beings, who could produce physical results. but wishing to see for myself the manifestations produced, i gladly accepted an invitation to be present at amaterializing seance. this took place in a disused chapel somewhere in blooms255 bury; i forget the address, idon'tthink it exists now.thesitters were all strangers to me,buti had my introduction and

GLOBAL FREEMASONRY

of humanism, however, has been put forward by those who espoused it. one of the most prominent modern spokesmen for humanism is corliss lamont. in his book the philosophy of humanism, the author writes: 5[ hf humanism revisited [in sum] humanism believes that nature. constitutes the sum total of reality, that matter-energy and not mind is the foundation stuff of the universe and that supernatural entities simply do not exist. this nonreality of the supernatural means, on the human level, that men do not possess supernatural and immortal souls; and, on the level of the universe as a whole, that our cosmos does not possess a supernatural and eternal god.34 as we can see, humanism is almost identical to atheism, and this fact is freely admitted by humanists. there were two important manifesto

GNOSTIC HANDBOOK

n abbott and hence, i cannot paraphrase his story in a way he would appreciate, but i can give you the gist of the tale (i would also suggest you go a buy a copy, it has been reprinted by dover books and is available in a very economical edition. imagine a world of only two dimensions, a world of beings who only know "across and side to side" and have no knowledge whatsoever of up and down. these entities live in a diverse world of squares, triangles, circles as well as many other "nationalities. they live in a world much like our own, except for one thing, they are flat. imagine one day mr.square enters the gnostic handbook page 15 his flat home, walks across to his flat lounge and sits down (however that is possible in two dimensions) and begins to read an even flatter book. suddenly a v

eway. in some sense this is where the legend of the incarnation or avatar originated. the belief that god came into the lower worlds is an adaptation or analogy to the process whereby the pleroma manifests via the solar sphere into the lower planes. for the gnostic, jesus, for example, was michael, a created being who incarnated and became christed, he was not god made flesh. there are many other entities who being old souls achieve christhood and become son/suns. in this sense these entities become manifestations of the sun and hence we can appreciate how the incarnation motif became accepted. however, the anthropomorphic tradition of god actually entering matter as god is a corruption of the solar mythos and a misunderstanding of the essential gnosis. gods and spirits the great chain of

ps enthralled the other spirit beings and as they became involved in them, they found themselves creating material reality. the final game involved forgetting who they were and entering into matter, hence, they entrapped themselves. modern adaptations of the alpha event are not unusual. for examthe gnostic handbook page 43 ple, there is much discussion about the possibility that extra-terrestrial entities genetically engineered mankind. these theories were made popular by such writers as zecharia sitchin and on a more vulgar level by eric von daniken. whether we wish to use a highly spiritual and ethereal description such as that by the kabbalists or see the supposed fall of man in more material terms it is of little importance, something occurred and the algebra we use to represent it is

me. these fallen spirits are described in many gnostic texts and can certainly gang together and influence man in a destructive way. these spirits are not intrinsically or ontologically evil, but have become evil through ignorance, desire and so on. this is important as it proves there is no evil god in competition with the source of all life, no hierarchy of destruction, but ignorant spirits and entities. the legends of the book of enoch which permeate so much biblical literature suggest that since these spirits desired to have physical bodies they entered the earth stream and interbreed with man producing giants and depraved offspring. this is why the great flood occured, not to destroy man but to purify the earth of these mutated forms. this desire however continued and brought about no

d and those who rule these secret bodies are the dominions and principalities we have discussed. there are more books than we can list that identify the secret government and its links with bodies such as the trilateral commission, the council on foreign relations, the bilderberg group and the united nations, however, only when we grasp the clear indication that these bodies are operated by alien entities, entities without souls controlled and manipulated by destructive archons do we really understand the full nature of the world around us. i am not so interested in identifying and describing these individuals as i am in calling your attention that they do exist. john the baptist as he preached the coming of the christ, foretold the end of this race of mechanical men when he said" o genera

GNOSTIC STUDIES THE GNOSTIC HANDBOOK II GNOSTIC THEURGY

win abbott and hence, i cannot paraphrase his story in a way he would appreciate, but i can give you the gist of the tale (i would also suggest you go a buy a copy, it has been reprinted by dover books and is available in a very economical edition. imagine a world of only two dimensions, a world of beings who only know across and side to side and have no knowledge whatsoever of up and down. these entities live in a diverse world of squares, triangles, circles as well as many other nationalities. they live in a world much like our own, except for one thing, they are flat. imagine one day mr.square enters his flat home, walks across to his flat lounge and sits down (however that is possible in two dimensions) and begins to read an even flatter book. suddenly a voice comes to him from another

in some sense this is where the legend of incarnation or the avatar sprang from. the belief that god came into the lower worlds is an adaptation or analogy to the process whereby the treasury of light is manifested in the currents of light, via the solar sphere. for the gnostic, jesus was michael, a created being who incarnated and became christed, he was not god made flesh. there are many other entities who being old souls achieve christhood and become son/suns. in this sense these beings become manifestations of the sun, and accordingly, we can appreciate how the incarnation motif became accepted, while not accepting its more anthropomorphic interpretation. solar mythologies the solar tradition has many forms. the most common adaptation is that found in the language of myth and legend w

riter for most of his early life. many of his tales came to embody a mythos he seemed to be consciously unaware of. it was the tale of the necronomicon. i certainly do not aim to spend much time outlining the necromonicon myth, however, a basic summary will give you the drift. the necronomicon outlines a period in time when savage and heartless gods ruled the earth, these were violent and malefic entities who were called the old ones (archons. at some time in the dim reaches of the past they caused so much havoc on earth that the elder gods locked them away in another dimension and sealed the gateway. modern necronomicon tales discuss how atomic energy and the decay of modern society has eroded the seals and that the old ones are returning. legend has it that man will have to decide on whi

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM1

l r. r. e t a. c. z e l a t o r a d e p t u s m i n o r 2 the rose cross ritual is a primary ritual of the adept in the r.r. et. a.c. all adepti in the order perform this ritual on a regular basis. it has several positive uses. it encapsulates the aura, providing a protection against outside influences. it acts as a veil. the pentagrams do protect, but they also light up the astral plane and make entities aware of you. so the rose cross ritual is far more effective for containment. when you feel distracted, unfocused, or unbalanced, it is advisable to use the pentagram ritual to banish and the rose cross ritual to maintain peace. this ritual does not light up the astral plane, and thus, does not attract energies to you. it can be used as a form of meditation. the sound of the words hwchy a

GOLDEN CHAIN AND THE LONELY ROAD

mystery rites: the lineages of magistry a customary demonstration of 'attaining the dragon's horns (the union of unique transmission and lineal empowerment) is for an initiate to compose a grand mysterium or mystery-rite. such rites are comprised of diverse 'oracular' utterances, magical ordeals, and highly specialised modes of initiation into specific 'states' of magical rapport with powers and entities. the composer of a mystery-rite is known as its master or mistress, and it is at their behest that the rite is performed or its textual form is transmitted to others. in and of themselves mysteria of this kind are grand initiations serving to convey the lineages of certain spiritual entities or magical techniques. within the higher body of our magical lore, known as 'the gnosis of the cro

GREENFIELD ALLEN SECRET CIPHER OF THE UFONAUTS

amous incunabula catalog, which first circulated in the early 1990s. i had come to some conclusions of my own, as a result of study and practice of the body of works that have been written by and about aleister crowley, the book of the law, thelema, and other related paradigms. these conclusions had a lot to do with the idea of contact or rather communication: not only with the very same types of entities encountered by crowley and others, but contact with what i came to regard as the authentic tradition. when i first started writing the material that became known as the brethren of the gift, from 1996 to 1997, in its original hand-written manuscript form, i had no access to a computer, or the internet. in fact, i had no access to the majority of my library. much later, i gained access to

mski reincarnation episode was bound to happen immediately upon adamski s death. this leads to the well-known scientific prerequisite the ability to predict the results of an experiment. for example, truman bethurum s contact, aura rhanes, a female and thus unusual in the history of contactee accounts, has the cipher meaning of female. one would then expect, in future funny-name cases with female entities, some cipher reference to the femaleness of the being hidden in the being s name. thus, when semjase arrives in fred bell s life, we are not surprised to find her name the equivalent of gynander, the female in a so-called male role. further, when we find secret cipher of the ufonauts 25 her to come from a planet she calls erra, the exact equivalent of al bender s contact word kazik, we ca

ne in 1943. the circulation increased by 50,000 almost immediately, but by the end of the decade the scandal overwhelmed the publishing house, and the shaver material ceased appearing. palmer attempted to revive interest in the early 1960s, during which time i became involved with both shaver and palmer. they were quite different types; shaver, like adamski a pragmatic visionary, considered these entities to be physical beings and a literally true reality. palmer was inclined to see it more in metaphysical astral terms, leaving a few individuals like myself sort of on the fence. palmer presented the material with a mystery that seemed to have physical, psychological and paranormal components. shaver first encountered palmer when the former sent palmer something he called the mantong alphab

e nature of that cloth, in the hands of crowley or king, is now no longer obscure. 68 allen h. greenfield ancient gnostic symbol. 69 11 how to defeat the ufonaut body snatchers: law of the battle of conquest the purpose of this series of ceremonies performed by parsons and hubbard was to unseal an inter-dimensional gateway that had been sealed in deep antiquity, thereby allowing other-dimensional entities known as the old ones access to our space/time continuum. george c. andrews, extra-terrestrial friends and foes enochian is the lingua franka of the space races, much as swahili was the lingua franka of the many african !dnguages. enochian is the correct time-tested traditional way for earthlings to communicate with extra-terrestrials. george c. andrews, ibid. the inner order tells us cle

GRIFFIN DAVID MAGICAL EVOCATION OF THE AVERSE FORCES

gy and evocation one may best understand the function of magical evocation within rosicrucian magic from a psychological perspective. modern psychology offers the magician important insight into processes known to theurgists for thousands of years. the notion of the unconscious, an aspect of the psyche lying beneath the threshold of conscious awareness, provides new insight into the nature of the entities previously understood as demons. israel regardie suggested that "the term 'complex' has achieved a fairly wide notoriety during the last quarter century since the circulation of the ideas of freud and jung. it means an aggregation or group of ideas in the mind with a strong emotional charge, capable of affecting conscious thought and behavior."7 living in the dark realm beyond the light o

GRIMM TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 2 1883 COMPLETE

e bean or corn stalk in the fairy-tale, but of utensils like pot and file (xyrprj, plvtj, of days and seasons (eoprrj, vo-reprj, yjuptov, cap, even of mere emotions, as love, shame (epw, ala-^vvrj. our own simple-hearted eld loves to emphasize this livingness by the formalities of address and rela tionship: horse, ship and sword are gravely apostrophized by the hero (gramm. 3, 331. 434. 441; such entities receive the title of herr or frau (3, 346; as animals are invested with gossiphood and brotherhood (reinh. p. xxvii, the edda makes air (the awl) brother to knifr, sn. 133. under this head too i bring the practice of coupling( father and l mother with lifeless things (gramm. 4, 723. things deeply intergrown with speech and story can at no time have remained foreign to mythology, nay, they

H SPENCER LEWIS ROSICRUCIAN MANUAL AMORC 1990

hoton, or particle of light, the electron has been described as both a particle and a wave. in fact in modern quantum theory scientists find it necessary to treat the electron as an electromagnetic wave-function. electromagnetic waves correspond to some aspects of what rosicrucians call vibration.[122] plate 3 [123] according to modern theory, electrons, as electromagnetic wave-functions, are the entities that hold atoms together in molecules. the foresight displayed by frater dalton in declaring that when atoms combine to form molecules, they are held together by the strong affinity of vibration, is therefore a testament to the efficacy of rosicrucian principles. the aura which surrounds atoms is a function as much of the electrons which surround the nucleus as the positive nature of the

decreed by divine mind. natural law is always constructive.constructive even when it seems indisputably destructive. in this it follows the method symbolized by the "law of the triangle. natural law is that basic principle which, while demanding, commanding, and insisting on strict obedience to its dictates throughout, is elastic enough in one sense to allow for much and frequent blending of the entities of any plane as long as such blending harmonizes with its purposes. thus it is seen that there can be no such thing as supernatural law, a term which is not only a misnomer but grossly misleading. miracles are not the result of so-called supernatural law; they are the result of obedience to the demand of natural law. miracles as such are so only to those who do not understand what is mean

larity. it is manifested in vibrations of various rates of speed which, under certain conditions and obeying the dictates of natural law, establish the world of form, be that form visible or invisible. nous possesses within itself all potentialities; that is, all manifestations of any kind are within it, uncreated, awaiting the right moment, the precise time, the exact locality for manifesting as entities. nous is the essence out of which all creation comes. while it is the divine substance out of which things are made, it is yet amenable to natural law. nous is vibratory in character, dual in nature, triune in manifestation. it operates through a system of harmonics by means of a cosmic keyboard of eighty octaves. each octave represents a definite number of vibrations of nous, beginning w

so-called mediums are unaware of the facts, know little or nothing of the laws and principles which they are attempting to demonstrate, and often bring serious situations and sorrows into the lives of those who are being guided by them. furthermore, rosicrucians know that departed "souls" do not return to earth in a material form, that departed "spirits" do not make materialized demonstrations as entities, and that communications received from the cosmic, or through the psychic bodies of living persons, are not always what they seem to be to the spiritualists. subconscious.the entire stream of consciousness with its various levels which are subliminal, that is, which he behind our realizations of self and of the external world. the objective and subjective consciousness are but two of the

HAMIL THE ROSICRUCIAN SEER

uliarity or faculty as mediums enable them more readily to doso,-are,by some as yet unknown law, enabled to discern these co-existing ideas, and thus become possessed of the knowledge of certain facts and matters appertaining to the members of the circle invoking.theworldly knowledge thus obtained by evilspirits,255being communicated to the members of a circle by invisible intelligences, of whose entities, though unseen, they have thoroughly convinced themselves, clothed in language generally high-flown and ofteneloquent,-actsall the more strongly upon those members who were previously the most sceptical, and causes them, by the reaction consequent thereon, to be the more easily seduced into the grievous error of receiving whatever communication they may thus obtain from the world of spiri

rors, ink, water,&c.-phenomenathe occult laws of which are at present so inscrutable to materialists. my opinion of the quality of the spirits who have now so numerously entered into immediate communication with mankind, is the same as is given in the response-'evil, wandering, or atmospheric'-and,-eonvinced as i have for many years been, that human ideas and actions, once formed, become existing entities, capable of being repro255 duced, not only to the individual mind that gave them birth, but to the mind, and by the crystal to the vision, ofothers,-ican easily imagine that those wandering spirits,166therosicrucianseerdenying spiritual intelligence altogether, profess to ultra255 christianise christianity by leaving out christ. equally impotent would it be on my part to attempt to discus

HANDBOOK OF EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY

ary cult that continued after his death. others may have been intended to be spoken by the deceased king as he entered the afterlife. in this type of incantation, the king took on the role of many different deities. around 200 deities are mentioned in the pyramid texts. some are the major deities already known from cult temples, such the fertility god min and the creator goddess neith. others are entities such as snake deities and celestial ferrymen who inhabit a complex and intensely imagined realm of the gods. the most frequently mentioned deities are anubis, atum, geb, horus, isis, nephthys, nut, osiris, ra, seth, shu, and thoth (see deities, themes, and concepts. these include most of the deities who make up the ennead of heliopolis, and it is often argued that the pyramid texts largel

nt question of why creation includes pain and death. in contrast, the book known as the litany of ra conveys the utter mysteriousness of the creator sun god through heightened language and powerful visual images. the sun god is evoked as the animating force behind the universe in seventy-five nocturnal manifestations. these manifestations range from major deities such as horus and isis to obscure entities such as the great tom cat and he of the cave, yet part of the egyptian title for this book was adoring the united one in the west. the characteristic acts of independent beings that are the mainspring of mythical narratives become almost irrelevant in such a context. new kingdom hymns, such as those preserved in papyrus leiden i 350, explore the idea that all deities are aspects of the cr

the end of the new kingdom. geb is shown sprawling at the bottom of the picture, sometimes still in a state of sexual arousal. shu stands with his arms raised supporting the arched body of nut (see figure 42. this arm position was the hieroglyphic symbol that wrote the word ka (life force or vital essence, which helps to emphasize that shu is making life possible. many other beings, including the entities known as the heh gods, can be shown assisting shu to support the sky above the earth. shu created a space between earth and sky in which creatures could breathe the air that gives life. in this space, the sun could rise for the first time and drive away the primeval darkness. this first sunrise is the perfect moment celebrated in numerous egyptian texts and images. from this moment the cr

of humanity under linear time in mythical time lines. ra- atum placated the angry eye by placing her on his forehead as the uraeus. shown as a cobra coiled around the sun disk, she was more powerful than all other deities. important goddesses such as hathor, bastet, and mut can be called both the eye of atum and the eye of ra. other egyptian texts refer to these two eyes as if they were separate entities. this may be to distinguish between the creative and destructive aspect of the eye goddess. the pupil of the eye could be thought of as a womb in which gods and other beings were formed. a child or a dwarf can be shown inside the eye, representing the sun that will be born in the red sky of dawn. deities, themes, and concepts 129 figure 28. a king is given power over foreign lands by sekh

HELENA BLAVATSKY THE KEY TO THEOSOPHY

ris? a. i mean that, though the fundamental law and the universal working of laws of nature are uniform, still our solar system (like every other such system in the millions of others in cosmos) and even our earth, has its own program of manifestations differing from the respective programs of all others. we speak of the inhabitants of other planets and imagine that if they are men, i.e, thinking entities, they must be as we are. the fancy of poets and painters and sculptors never fails to represent even the angels as a beautiful copy of man-plus wings. we say that all this is an error and a delusion; because, if on this little earth alone one finds such a diversity in its flora, fauna, and mankind-from the seaweed to the cedar of lebanon, from the jellyfish to the elephant, from the bushm

nic bliss, and no theosophist could describe in plainer though esoteric language the mental joys of devachan, where every man has his paradise around him, erected by his consciousness. but you must beware of the general error into which too many even of our theosophists fall. do not imagine that because man is called septenary, then quintuple and a triad, he is a compound of seven, five, or three entities; or, as well expressed by a theosophical writer, of skins to be peeled off like the skins of an onion. the principles, as already said, save the body, the life, and the astral eidolon, all of which disperse at death, are simply aspects and states of consciousness. there is but one real man, enduring through the cycle of life and immortal in essence, if not in form, and this is manas, the

s, if you like, and unless you make of him a pure animal you cannot do less. take his objective body; the thinking principle in him-which is only a little higher than the instinctual element in the animal-or the vital conscious soul; and that which places him so immeasurably beyond and higher than the animal-i.e, his reasoning soul or "spirit" well, if we take these three groups or representative entities, page 57 the key to theosophy- hp blavatsky.txt and subdivide them, according to the occult teaching, what do we get? first of all, spirit (in the sense of the absolute, and therefore, indivisible all, or atma. as this can neither be located nor limited in philosophy, being simply that which is in eternity, and which cannot be absent from even the tiniest geometrical or mathematical point

ces over which he has no control; and if each of his transgressions were impartially investigated, there would be found nine out of every ten cases when he was the one sinned against, rather than the sinner. it is on this transgression that the cruel and illogical dogma of the fallen angels has been built. it is explained in vol. ii of the secret doctrine. all our "egos" are thinking and rational entities (manasaputas) who had lived, whether under human or other forms, in the precedent life cycle (manvantara, and whose karma it was to incarnate in the man of this one. it was taught in the mysteries that, having delayed to comply with this law (or having "refused to create" as hinduism says of the kumaras and christian legend of the archangel michael, i.e, having failed to incarnate in due

muslim, at least for some time-in a perfect fool's paradise of each man's creation and making. these are the postmortem fruits of the tree of life. naturally, our belief or unbelief in the fact of conscious immortality is unable to influence the unconditioned reality of the fact itself, once that it exists; but the belief or unbelief in that immortality as the property of independent or separate entities, cannot fail to give color to that fact in its application to each of these entities. now do you begin to understand it? q. i think i do. the materialist, disbelieving in everything that cannot be proven to him by his five senses, or by scientific reasoning, based exclusively on the data furnished by these senses in spite of their inadequacy, and rejecting every spiritual manifestation, a

HINE PHIL ASPECTS OF EVOCATION

july 1, 2000. note: this document is optimized for printing on a laser or inkjet printer. the illustrations may appear jagged when viewed onscreen with certain displays. they will print at the full resolution of your printer the aim being to experiment with various approaches to the evocation of spirits, beginning with the lesser key of solomon the king. some observations on our results with the entities of the lesser key of solomon are enclosed. during this project, i found my interests returning to a recurrent obsession- the entities of the cthulhu mythos. the final essay, evoking yog-sothoth (originally written for the journal of the esoteric order of dagon) is an attempt to pull together a 6 theoretical model relating to mythos entities, earth lights, and other factors. at the time of

psychical research. this one stems from a short story which deals with vampiric themes published in chaos international, entitled .droplets. as it was written in the first person, apparently some people have chosen to believe it was me baring my soul. oh dear! 22 functional spirits one approach to evocation is working with spirits which have a provenance over a particular situation or experience. entities such as these are detailed in grimoires such as the lesser key of solomon the king which are handbooks of spirits, giving details of spirits. typical forms, names, sigils, and how to conjure them. the spirits in books such as the lesser key have bizarre names, even more bizarre appearances, yet their powers are directly functional and useful. for example, raum appears as a blackbird, and

ils, and how to conjure them. the spirits in books such as the lesser key have bizarre names, even more bizarre appearances, yet their powers are directly functional and useful. for example, raum appears as a blackbird, and can create love, reconcile enemies, or destroy cities and reputations. the standard approach to summoning these spirits is to use the time-honoured magical ritual, wherein the entities are called forth into a triangle, and ceremonially bound to the magician.s will. however, there is also another possibility, which is simply that of summoning a spirit when you find yourself in an appropriate situation. the following example illustrates this process. all of us, at one time or another, suffer from being stuck in traffic, from freeway jams to slow-moving queues of people. w

ftian themes using traditional magical systems such as the qabalah (though obviously, it may provide a useful parallel, the most obvious place to look for guidelines is lovecraft.s fiction itself. from this, we find that for example, in the dunwich horror, lovecraft clearly illustrates that .hilltop rites, associated with stone circles and strange geophysical phenomena, are a key when approaching entities such as yog-sothoth. bringing the great old ones into our dimension requires some form of .gate, which in mythos tales, is often a wild outdoor site, a stone circle, tower, or a similar type of power spot. lovecraft is also careful to point out that such sites have, in historical terms, a long history of strange manifestations associated with them. again and again, he places great emphasi

light phenomena. there is a wealth of folklore worldwide which could be related to the appearance of earth lights, from will .o. the wisps to faeries, ghosts, and more recently, ufos. from butterflies to beezlebub i am greatly indebted to the recent explorations by fra. choronzon of the illuminates of thanateros for his lucid exposition of chaos mathematics, especially in its relation to magical entities. in an essay entitled .chaos invocation, fra. choronzon writes that .we are all aware that information can be transferred from one place to another by modulation of electro-magnetic standing waves. i would like you to consider the possibility that information might also be capable of storage or transfer within a toroidal (i.e. doughnut-shaped) structure having an electromagnetic character

HINE P OVEN READY CHAOS

face. magick is fun- otherwise, why do it? magical models the way that magick is generally conceptualised changes as general paradigm shifts in thinking occurr. until fairly recently 20 phil hine (in a broad historical sense, practitioners of magick subscribed to the spirit model of magick, which basically states that the otherworlds are real, and are inhabited by various pantheons of of discrete entities- elementals, demons, angels, goddesses, gods, etc. the task of the magician or shaman is to develop (or inherit) a route map of the otherworld- to know the short-cuts, and make a few friends (or contact relatives) over there. having done this, they have to interact with these spirits in a given way, to get them to execute your will. so clergymen pray, shamans stuff sacred mushrooms into t

gician or shaman is to develop (or inherit) a route map of the otherworld- to know the short-cuts, and make a few friends (or contact relatives) over there. having done this, they have to interact with these spirits in a given way, to get them to execute your will. so clergymen pray, shamans stuff sacred mushrooms into their orifices in order to meet their ancestors, whilst demonologists threaten entities into submission by thundering out bits of the old testament. by the eighteenth century, and the rise of science, the idea of animal magnetism arose in the west, being the first manifestation of the energy model of magick. this model places emphasis on the presence of subtle energies which can be manipulated via a number of techniques. along came bulwer lytton and his idea of vril energy

s of freud, jung& co. during this phase, the otherworlds became the innerworlds, demons were rehoused into the unconscious mind, and hidden masters revealed as manifestations of the higher self. for some later exponents of this model, tarot cards were switched from being a magical-divinatory system to being tools for personal transformation, just as the gods/ goddesses came to be seen as not real entities, but 21 oven-ready chaos psychological symbols or archetypes. the current up-and-coming paradigm is the cybernetic model, as we swing into being an information-based culture. this model says that the universe, despite appearences, is stochastic in nature. magick is a set of techniques for rousing a neurological storm in the brain which brings about microscopic fluctuations in the universe

del coming to the fore is the new age assertion that crystals work just like computer chips. there are signs that the cybernetic model dovetails back into the spirit model, and in chaos servitors: a user guide, you will find a reasonably coherent argument to support the idea that localised informationfields can, over time, become self-organising to the extent that we experience them as autonomous entities- spirits. each particular model has its own attractive glamour, with exponents or opponents on either side. many occult textbooks contain elements of the spirit, energy, and psychological models quite happily. it is also worth noting that should you ever find yourself in the position of having to explain all this weird stuff to an non-afficiando or skeptic, then the psychological model is

te through, and i ve had them turning up spontaenously in dreams as astral doorways. to seal them, i reverse the spinning of the petals, and have them become flat again, sometimes doing a normal pentagram over them just for good measure. they seem to work well when used in a 29 oven-ready chaos free-form style of working, but not when used with trad systems, such as the lesser key of solomon (the entities in there are strictly conservative in how they like being evoked, i find. if you try out the spiral pentagrams by the way, i d love some feedback/correspondence on the subject. with all magical techniques& rituals, it is important to distinguish between process and content. one of the first messages of the chaos current is that whilst content is to some extent arbitary, the underlying pro

HP LOVECRAFT A DARK LORE

the cobwebbed chamber a ladder was built into the wall, leading up to the closed trap door of the windowless steeple above. as blake grew accustomed to the feeble light he noticed odd bas-reliefs on the strange open box of yellowish metal. approaching, he tried to clear the dust away with his hands and handkerchief, and saw that the figurings were of a monstrous and utterly alien kind; depicting entities which, though seemingly alive, resembled no known life-form ever evolved on this planet. the four-inch seeming sphere turned out to be a nearly black, red-striated polyhedron with many irregular flat surfaces; either a very remarkable crystal of some sort or an artificial object of carved and highly polished mineral matter. it did not touch the bottom of the box, but was held suspended by

glishman. but for some reason or other curwen did not care for society. whilst never actually rebuffing a visitor, he always reared such a wall of reserve that few could think of anything to say to him which would not sound inane. there seemed to lurk in his bearing some cryptic, sardonic arrogance, as if he had come to find all human beings dull though having moved among stranger and more potent entities. when dr. checkley the famous wit came from boston in 1738 to be rector of king's church, he did not neglect calling on one of whom he soon heard so much; but left in a very short while because of some sinister undercurrent he detected in his host's discourse. charles ward told his father, when they discussed curwen one winter evening, that he would give much to learn what the mysterious

e foot-hold might exist. what the thing was, he would never tell. it was like some of the carvings on the hellish altar, but it was alive. nature had never made it in this form, for it was too palpably unfinished. the deficiencies were of the most surprising sort, and the abnormalities of proportion could not be described. willett consents only to say that this type of thing must have represented entities which ward called up from imperfect salts, and which he kept for servile or ritualistic purposes. if it had not had a certain significance, its image would not have been carved on that damnable stone. it was not the worst thing depicted on that stone- but willett never opened the other pits. at the time, the first connected idea in his mind was an idle paragraph from some of the old curwe

variation, had a diversity of gestures and habits which marked them off not only from the majority, but very largely from one another. they wrote a great deal in what seemed to my cloudy vision a vast variety of characters- never the typical curvilinear hieroglyphs of the majority. a few, i fancied, used our own familiar alphabet. most of them worked much more slowly than the general mass of the entities. all this time my own part in the dreams seemed to be that of a disembodied consciousness with a range of vision wider than the normal, floating freely about, yet confined to the ordinary avenues and speeds of travel. not until august, 1915, did any suggestions of bodily existence begin to harass me. i say harass, because the first phase was a purely abstract, though infinitely terrible

d gazing down very sharply, i saw the scaly, rugose, iridescent bulk of a vast cone ten feet tall and ten feet wide at the base. that was when i waked half of arkham with my screaming as i plunged madly up from the abyss of sleep. only after weeks of hideous repetition did i grow half-reconciled to these visions of myself in monstrous form. in the dreams i now moved bodily among the other unknown entities, reading terrible books from the endless shelves and writing for hours at the great tables with a stylus managed by the green tentacles that hung down from my head. snatches of what i read and wrote would linger in my memory. there were horrible annals of other worlds and other universes, and of stirrings of formless life outside of all universes. there were records of strange orders of b

HP LOVECRAFT AT THE MOUNTAINS OF MADNESS

t help noticing the resemblance of these monstrous mounds, with their clusters of grouped dots, to poor lake s descriptions of the strange greenish soapstones; and when we came on some of the soapstones themselves in the great mineral pile, we found the likeness very close indeed. the whole general formation, it must be made clear, seemed abominably suggestive of the starfish head of the archaean entities; and we agreed that the suggestion must have worked potently upon the sensitized minds of lake s overwrought party. for madness- centering in gedney as the only possible surviving agent- was the explanation spontaneously adopted by everybody so far as spoken utterance was concerned; though i will not be so naive as to deny that each of us may have harbored wild guesses which sanity forbad

sound from some undefined point- a muffled musical piping, he said, not unlike that of the wind in the mountain caves, yet somehow disturbingly different. the ceaseless five-pointedness of the surrounding architecture and of the few distinguishable mural arabesques had a dimly sinister suggestiveness we could not escape, and gave us a touch of terrible subconscious certainty concerning the primal entities which had reared and dwelt in this unhallowed place. nevertheless, our scientific and adventurous souls were not wholly dead, and we mechanically carried out our program of chipping specimens from all the different rock types represented in the masonry. we wished a rather full set in order to draw better conclusions regarding the age of the place. nothing in the great outer walls seemed t

ploration be discouraged. vii the full story, so far as deciphered, will eventually appear in an official bulletin of miskatonic university. here i shall sketch only the salient highlights in a formless, rambling way. myth or otherwise, the sculptures told of the coming of those star-headed things to the nascent, lifeless earth out of cosmic space- their coming, and the coming of many other alien entities such as at certain times embark upon spatial pioneering. they seemed able to traverse the interstellar ether on their vast membranous wings- thus oddly confirming some curious hill folklore long ago told me by an antiquarian colleague. they had lived under the sea a good deal, building fantastic cities and fighting terrific battles with nameless adversaries by means of intricate devices e

heir self-modeling powers were sometimes exercised independently, and in various imitative forms implanted by past suggestion. they had, it seems, developed a semistable brain whose separate and occasionally stubborn volition echoed the will of the old ones without always obeying it. sculptured images of these shoggoths filled danforth and me with horror and loathing. they were normally shapeless entities composed of a viscous jelly which looked like an agglutination of bubbles, and each averaged about fifteen feet in diameter when a sphere. they had, however, a constantly shifting shape and volume- throwing out temporary developments or forming apparent organs of sight, hearing, and speech in imitation of their masters, either spontaneously or according to suggestion. they seem to have be

million years ago, when a veritable war of resubjugation was waged upon them by the marine old ones. pictures of this war, and of the headless, slime-coated fashion in which the shoggoths typically left their slain victims, held a marvelously fearsome quality despite the intervening abyss of untold ages. the old ones had used curious weapons of molecular and atomic disturbances against the rebel entities, and in the end had achieved a complete victory. thereafter the sculptures showed a period in which shoggoths were tamed and broken by armed old ones as the wild horses of the american west were tamed by cowboys. though during the rebellion the shoggoths had shown an ability to live out of water, this transition was not encouraged- since their usefulness on land would hardly have been com

HP LOVECRAFT FROM BEYOND

a cinema view may be thrown upon the painted curtain of a theater. i saw the attic laboratory, the electrical machine, and the unsightly form of tillinghast op-posite me; but of all the space unoccupied by familiar objects not one particle was vacant. indescribable shapes both alive and otherwise were mixed in disgusting disarray, and close to every known thing were whole worlds of alien, unknown entities. it likewise seemed that all the known things entered into the composition of other unknown things and vice versa. foremost among the living objects were inky, jellyfish mon-strosities which flabbily quivered in harmony with the vibra-tions from the machine. they were present in loathsome profusion, and i saw to my horror that they overlapped; that they were semi- fluid and capable of pas

HP LOVECRAFT HISTORY OF THE NECRONOMICON

the shocking annals and secrets of a race older than mankind [the rebel press edition adds this editor's note "a full description of the nameless city, and the annals and secrets of its one time inhabitants will be found in the story the nameless city, published in the first issue of fanciful tales, and written by the author of this outline] he was only an indifferent moslem, worshipping unknown entities whom he called yog- sothoth and cthulhu. in a.d. 950 the azif, which had gained a considerable tho' surreptitious circulation amongst the philosophers of the age, was secretly translated into greek by theodorus philetas of constantinople under the title necronomicon. for a century it impelled certain experimenters to terrible attempts, when it was suppressed and burnt by the patriarch mic

the shocking annals and secrets of a race older than mankind [the rebel press edition adds this editor's note "a full description of the nameless city, and the annals and secrets of its one time inhabitants will be found in the story the nameless city, published in the first issue of fanciful tales, and written by the author of this outline] he was only an indifferent moslem, worshipping unknown entities whom he called yog- sothoth and cthulhu (9) note already how lovecraft skirts the fine line between campy parody and seriousness. in lovecraft at last, conover writes that lovecraft wrote the history in order to allow people with any understanding of arab studies to see through the mock scholarship. note also the inconsistencies here with the description of al-hazred in the simon necronom

HP LOVECRAFT THE SHADOW OVER INNSMOUTH

is sheer delusion? but i must try to tell what i thought i saw that night under the mocking yellow moon- saw surging and hopping down the rowley road in plain sight in front of me as i crouched among the wild brambles of that desolate railway cut. of course my resolution to keep my eyes shut had failed. it was foredoomed to failure- for who could crouch blindly while a legion of croaking, baying entities of unknown source flopped noisomely past, scarcely more than a hundred yards away? i thought i was prepared for the worst, and i really ought to have been prepared considering what i had seen before. my other pursuers had been accursedly abnormal- so should i not have been ready to face a strengthening of the abnormal element; to look. upon forms in which there was no mixture of the norma

HP LOVECRAFT THROUGH THE GATES OF THE SILVER KEY

he somehow linked with earth's primal, eon-forgotten past. monstrous living things moved deliberately through vistas of fantastic handiwork that no sane dream ever held, and landscapes bore incredible vegetation and cliffs and mountains and masonry of no human pattern. there were cities under the sea, and denizens thereof; and towers in great deserts where globes and cylinders and nameless winged entities shot off into space, or hurtled down out of space. all this carter grasped, though the images bore no fixed relation to one another or to him. he himself had no stable form or position, but only such shifting hints of form and position as his whirling fancy supplied. he had wished to find the enchanted regions of his boyhood dreams, where galleys sail up the river oukranos past the gilded

- so do the local aspects of an unchanged- and endless reality seem to change with the cosmic angle of regarding. to this variety of angles of consciousness the feeble beings of the inner worlds are slaves, since with rare exceptions they can not learn to control them. only a few students of forbidden things have gained inklings of this control, and have thereby conquered time and change. but the entities outside the gates command all angles, and view the myriad parts of the cosmos in terms of fragmentary change-involving perspective, or of the changeless totality beyond perspective, in accordance with their will. as the waves paused again, carter began to comprehend, vaguely and terrifiedly, the ultimate background of that riddle of lost individuality which had at first so horrified him

eternal archetype in each case. a slight change of angle could turn the student of today into the child of yesterday; could turn randolph carter into that wizard, edmund carter who fled from salem to the hills behind arkham in 1692, or that pickman carter who in the year 2169 would use strange means in repelling the mongol hordes from australia; could turn a human carter into one of those earlier entities which had dwelt in primal hyperborea and worshipped black, plastic tsathoggua after flying down from kydiamil, the double planet that once revolved around arcturus; could turn a terrestrial carter to a remotely ancestral and doubtfully shaped dweller on kythamil itself, or a still remoter creature of trans-galactic stronti, or a four-dimensioned gaseous consciousness in an older space-tim

INITIATION INTO HERMETICS

until it has become suitable to the degree of vibrations of the respective step of the astral level, or identical with it. as you see, this identification depends on the maturity and the spiritual perfection the entity concerned achieved on this earth. besides, the astral plane is inhabited by many other beings of which i am mentioning only some species here. there are to so-called elementaries, entities with one or only very few qualities, according to the dominant vibrations of the elements. they are living on the similar vibrations proper to man and transmitted by him into the astral plane. among them, there are some which have already reached a certain degree of intelligence, and some magicians are using these low-powered beings for their selfish purposes. another kind of being is the

re another volume. i will only select some of the most interesting facts from the lot. in the meantime the scholar has matured so much that he will succeed in the practice of lower magic without any exception, especially if he aims only at high and noble ideals. 1. deliberate creation of elementals in contrast to thoughts living in their forms in the mental or spiritual sphere, the elementals are entities with a certain degree of intelligence deliberately created by a magician. such elementals are capable of fulfilling certain tasks on the mental plane and obviously they may be looked at as obedient servants of the magician according to the purpose he aims at. through the creation of elementals of the so-called elemental magic type, the magician can accomplish everything on the mental plan

l realize why such stress has been laid on the importance of introspection, control and mastering of the thoughts at the beginning of the practical part of this work. supposing he did not get the thoughts under control of his willpower in the course of his development, he would unconsciously create larvae that might become fatal to him sooner or later. next i am going to describe another group of entities existing in the mental sphere, namely the group of the phantoms or phantasms. the difference between a larva and a phantasm is as follows: a larva is quite unconsciously adopting a shape in the mental sphere, appropriate to the motive of the single or repeated psychic emotion, whereas a phantom accepts a certain form originating in the fantasy of man. exactly in the same way as it happens

ce; which fluid he uses depends on the activity and the effect of his wish. 12. the magic mirror as a projector of powers, beings &c. the magic mirror also can be used to condense all the forces of the mental and astral planes to such a degree that they can be perceived by persons who are not trained in magic at all. this is not a matter of mere imagination or suggestion, because the thoughts and entities condensed with the practices described here can be condensed in a mirror in such a manner that it is possible to take a photograph of them. here are the instructions for the practice: the surface of the mirror is loaded with the condensed earth element projected directly form the universe. do not project it through the body because that will cause paralysis. the stronger the accumulation

est time possible, at least 1/1000 second exposure. it does not matter whether the picture is taken in the day or night, or whether the mirror is lit up or dark. but if you want to photograph the mirror and its background as well, lighting certainly will be necessary. otherwise there will only be the materialized picture in the mirror. photographic plates are preferred to film. when photographing entities of the mental plane, a blue colored filter has to be used. for all other beings, deceased people and so forth, a violet filter must be used. for beings that consist of one element only, such as the essences of the elements, use a ruby red filter. photos of phenomena occurring in nature, mainly concerning the magic of nature, are taken with yellow filters only. the colors of the filters ar

INTERVIEW WITH ANDREW CHUMBLEY

ion between kindred souls of the arte magical. indeed, it is important for one to recognise that magical books and images can if presented appropriately work to quicken the vital seeds of initiatic awakening in fellow practitioners, whether solitary or covine in orientation, often opening avenues of direct spirit-contact and self- initiation. i consider that magical books and artefacts operate as entities in their own right, that they are familiar spirits and daimons who may serve, test, bring individuals together, birth new realisations, reveal dreams, function as omens; they can open a path of aspiration or close it forever. speaking for myself, books like azoetia are mystical love-letters to strangers whom i would not otherwise meet. communicable inspiration is the guarantor of spiritua

ISIS UNVEILED

e mechanism of nature, mastered as if by magical power organic and inorganic bodies. but this was not the worst. a more direful calamity for the church occurred in the evocation from the upper and nether worlds of a multi- tude of 'spirits' whose private bearing and conversation gave the direct lie to the moat cherished and profitable dogmas of the church. these 'spirits' claimed to be the actual entities in a disembodied state of fathers, mothers, sons, and daughters, friends and acquaintances, of the persons viewing the weird phenomena. the devil seemed to have no objective existence, and this struck at the very foundation upon which the chair of st. peter rested' not a 'spirit' except the 37. lltcre wtre two chain of the titular ^mmtle at rome. the dagy, frightened at the unldt rrupl d

doubts the dogma! before leaving the subject, let us give one or two more instances from alban butler's the lines of the fathers, martyrs and outer principal savits, selected from such narratives as are fully accepted by the church. we might 611 volumes with proofs of undeniable confederacy between the exorcizers and the demons. their very nature betrays them. instead of being independent, crafty entities bent on the destruction of men's souls and spirits, the majority of them are simply the elementals of the kabal- ists; creatures with no intellect of their own, but faithful mirrors of the well which evokes, controls, and guides them. we wiu not waste our time in drawing the reader's attention to doubtful or obscure thauma- turgista and exorcizers, but take as our standard one of the grea

become an immortal while yet on earth. his prize is seoired. henceforth he will live forever in eternal life. not only he may have "dominion* over all the works of creation by employing the "excd- lence" of the naue (the ineffable one) but be higher in this life, not, as paul is made to say "a little lower than the angeb* he ancients never entertained the sacrilegious thought that such perfected entities were incarnations of the one supreme and for ever invisible god. no such profanation of the awful majes^ entered into their conceptions. moses and his antitypes and types were to them but complete men, gods on earth, for their goda (divine spirits) had entered unto their hallowed tabernacles, the purified physical bodies. the dis- embodied spirits of the heroes and sages were termed gods

, finds himself forever rid of the five dements (of matter "perceiving the supreme soul in all beings and all beings in the supreme soul, in offering his own soul in sacrifice, he identifies bimself wiui the being who shines in his own splendor" manu, xii, slokaa 90, 91. thus christos as a unity is but an abstraction: a general idea rqtresehting the collective aggregation of the numberless spirit-entities, whi^ are the direct emanations of the infinite, invisible, incomprehensi- ble fmst cause the individual spirits of men, erroneously called souls. they are the divine sons of god, of which some only overshadow mortal men but this in the majority of cases, some remain forever planetary spirits, and some the smaller and rare minority unite themselves during life with certain men. such god-l

JENNINGS HARGRAVE ROSICRUCIANS RITES MYSTERIES

nd also the celtic druids of godfrey higgins, in contradiction to those who would infer that these poised stones simply mark burial-places, or foolish conclusions of shallow and incompetent antiquaries. the basilidans were called by the orthodox docet, or illusionists. the deity of the gnostics was called abraxas in latin, and abrasax in greek. their last state, or condition for rescued sensitive entities, as they termed souls, was the pleroma, or fulness of light. this agrees precisely with the doctrines of the buddhists or bhuddists. the regulating, presiding genius was the pantheus. the pythagorean record quoted by porphyry (vit. pythag) states that the numerals of pythagoras were hieroglyphical symbols by means whereof he explained ideas concerning the nature of things. that these symb

nothing of the simplicity of children nothing of the divine light of children? but, we would boldly ask, what should all this wealth of fire-subjects mean, of which men guess so little, and know less? what should this whole principle of fire and of sacrifice be? what should it signify, but the rendering over and the surrender-up, in all abnegation, of the state of man, of the best and most valued entities of this world, past and through the fire, which is the boundary and border and wall between this world and the next? that last element of all, on which is all, fire, having most of the light of matter in it, as it hath most of the blackness of matter in it, to make it the fiercer; and both being copy, or shadow, of the immortal and ineffable spirit-light, of which, strange as it may sound

JESSUP MK THE CASE FOR THE UFO

, and without final proof we were forced to give thought to "spacebergs" which might weigh thousands of tons each, maybe hundreds of thousands, and which arrived from space in swarms of hundreds or even thousands, and left vast scars on the surface of the 27 earth. we were compelled to consider some of these falling blocks of ice as having been produced by, or at least associated with intelligent entities. it was even necessary to consider various sources for the orbital ice, depending on whether it came from the exploded fifth planet, whether it was blasted off the earth by prehistoric atom scientists, whether it was detached from the earth by tidal action when the earth and moon were united, whether it fell off the moon, or just where did it come from? in sifting out these cases where in

perhaps of lower animals. by "intelligence" we must conceive more broadly of an ability to think, construct, direct, analyze, plan, navigate, laugh, etc, which is not necessarily a part of, or associated with, a carnate brain. in short, we must adjust our ego to the possibility that intelligence exists in space, that it may be and probably is superiour to our own, and that it may inhabit physical entities of a discarnate nature such as the nebulous or cloudlike bodies observed by barnard (described later) throughout, we are searching for objects, bodies, events which have been made, shaped or guided by forces obviously controlled by an "intelligence" which has the power of decision as opposed to those which have merely been acted upon by "physical" forces and "physical" laws, such as gravi

n system, there is probably no common cause, but it must, however, be borne in mind. of greater pertinence is the observed and authenticated activity on the lunar surface during those and the immediately preceding years. not only were there appearances and disappearance of lunar craters abaout the size of some of the larger space craft which have been seen but there is some evidence that nebulous entities hover over these evanescent craters and contribute to their obscuration. observations of ufo phenomena and related events on or near the earth's surface may be distorted by excitement, emotionalism and prejudice. but the direct observations of space life and its contingent activity, as seen by astronomers are more objective and more coolly recorded. we can feel more relaxed in dealing wit

o get excited about? if we haven't been molested seriously in two thousand centuries, why get excited now? if anything is at stake, it is our ego, not our physical welfare (red is a&b) yet, it is hard to discourage the innate feeling that there has recently been a great surge of activity on the part of ufo's as if in preparation for something big. one does not have to look far for a motive. these entities have probably been living in the solar system long enough to have seen the fifth planet explode, destroying itself and perhaps jeopardizing life throughout the system. they may have originated on that planet. should one be astonished if these space dwellers are preparing to prevent a few fearstricken human beings from blowing up another planet, perhaps the only remaining one which offers

ordnance department of the u.s. army became concerned about it. while we do not deny the possibility of such an advance by the russians, we do feel that observations covering hundreds of years disprove this supposed russian origin of ufo's, and also establish controlled and irregular motion as opposed to the regularity of orbital motion. in any event, it is time that the u.s.a. took note of these entities and made some study of them. since they probably stay in the gravitational neutral most of the time, they are never far out of line with the sun, and this is why it is so difficult to see them except at times of eclipse or when they are actually in transit across the sun. but there are ways to look for them: one is with telescopes and the other is with radar. barring more searches at ecli

K AMBER THE BASICS OF MAGICK

pondences with the tarrot cards as the four suits. the four quarters (directions of the universe as used in magick ritual) and the archangels also correspond with these same elements- element suit quarter archangel= earth pentacles north uriel water cups west gabriel fire wands south michael air swords east raphael elementals the magical elements are said to be peopled by spirits and mythological entities called elementals or nature spirits. these are grouped into four main categories- gnome (earth) undine (water) salamander (fire) sylph (air) the basics of magick get any book for free on: www.abika.com 14= dwarfs nymphs jin (genies) fairies elves tritons storm angels brownies mermaids hobgoblins mermen lepricauns sirens harpies elementals are usually only visible to those with clairvoyant

ite purity/protection .pa thoughtforms and spirits whenever we concentrate our thoughts, we draw psychic energy together. this is called a thoughtform. usually the energy dissipates as soon as we break the concentration, but it is possible to purposely concentrate energy in this way, producing very strong thoughtforms. such thoughtforms are vortexes or centers of psychic energy. they can exist as entities by themselves, at least for a while. they are basically inanimate, non-thinking forces. talking to one is about as logical as talking to a chair. in this way, thoughtforms are similar to elementals, ghosts, and spirits. all of these psychic entities consist of a psychic energy vortex which could be described as a localized field or as a discontinuity of the physical world. psychic entitie

s, ghosts, and spirits. all of these psychic entities consist of a psychic energy vortex which could be described as a localized field or as a discontinuity of the physical world. psychic entities respond to certain electrostatic and magnetic fields, and to other energy vortexes. that is why they respond to magick ritual. someday, we may accomplish the same thing with electronic machines. psychic entities are sometimes able to affect our thought processes. thoughtforms, elementals, and ghosts are usually not very smart. if they display any intelligence at all, it is limited. they are the morons of the spirit world. their behavior is usually automatic, repetitive, robot-like (just like some people. we see that artificial elementals are little more than astral robots. spirits and deities are

mplex symbols and words. it was very important that the circle be completely intact with no breaks in it. the magician and any other participants stand in the circle during ritual. today, circles are made on the floor with chalk or paint, rock salt, or a rope. whatever its form, the circle is still an important part of magical protection for the magician. this is especially important for aversive entities and purposes. the circle also helps in focusing the energy of the ritual toward its purpose, that is, it keeps it contained until the magician is ready to release it. of course, the magick circle is basicly only a symbol, but it may eventually be possible to supplement the circle with electronic equipment for a similar purpose. we are researching the practicality of electrostaticly charge

LAITMAN M KABBALAH ATTAINING THE WORLDS BEYOND

rceive these worlds. without the soul s ability to perceive, the other worlds do not exist. the interfering screens that stand between us and the creator actually present these worlds. olam derives from the word alama, which means "concealment" the worlds exist only for the purpose of transmitting even a small part of the pleasure (light) emanating from the creator to the soul. 3. souls these are entities generated by the creator that perceive themselves as existing independently. this feeling is highly subjective and essentially translates into the soul, that is our individual self, having been specifically made in this manner by the creator. however, in reality we are actually an integral part of him. a person s entire path of development, from the initial stage to the final stage at whi

LAITMAN M THE KABBALAH EXPERIENCE

ason. prayer helped for only five minutes. i shared my pain with my friend and everything t h e s t u d y o f k a b b a l a h 123 was okay, but the next morning i felt that he was in torment. perhaps i should have suffered alone? a: you should never share you inner sensations and emotions with anyone except the creator and your rav. that is because other people are not higher partzufim (spiritual entities) than you, and do not lead you. therefore, even unintentionally, they will project their egos onto you, and you will lose your mental strength for some time. although you might feel temporary relief, you will temporarily lose the ability to climb to a higher degree when you share your feelings. q: i quote from one of your books: it is forbidden to discuss inner situations with friends, be

, one feels only the life of the soul. w h at i s h e l l? q: are we in hell? a: hell is the sensation of shame v the only sensation that our ego cannot tolerate whatsoever, because it humiliates it and completely revokes it. the sensation of hell places the creature in a lower status than the one and only, the creator, who exists outside him. it shows us that we are the lowest and the meanest of entities. the ego cannot tolerate this to such an extent that it is willing to give up its own attribute. that is the reason that hell is felt precisely by those who t h e k a b b a l a h e x p e r i e n c e 384 are called evil, meaning those who call themselves evil, because they want to become righteous, they want to justify the actions of the creator on them. w h at i s pa r a d i s e? q: pleas

LAITMAN M THE PATH OF KABBALAH

ether as a group, studying our still-concealed real properties, we are collaborating in the study of how the creator operates inside us. we have a common goal, a common thought, and one area of experimentation our own feelings. this results in a collective goal, thought, and desire that in time creates in the group the feeling of one body and common properties a feeling that there are no separate entities, but only one, man, and before him, the one creator. this thought must be directed inwardly toward changing our qualities in search of the creator within us. instead of the ordinary reading of the torah, we discover the torah as a spice, as a means for correction. it is also called a potion of life, for it pours into us the sensation of the creator, the light of eternity and wholeness. pe

e creator. but each generation must focus on a certain part of the torah. pa r t t wo: p h a s e s o f s p i r i t ua l e v o l u t i o n 123 a kabbalist named moses rose to the spiritual world through his spiritual understanding, meaning he was able to feel spiritual degrees, and he described them in a book he called the torah. the torah strictly forbids depicting spiritual phenomena as physical entities. it is forbidden to picture a distinguished old man named moses climbing down mt. sinai with a book of torah in his hand. torah means the light of the creator. every word in the torah is a name of the creator. the names of the creator are one s sensations of him, while he himself has no name. it is the attaining individual who gives names to the creator according to one s perception of hi

the desire to receive from him, because he wants to give. consequently, he only created the desire to receive, for everything else is already present in the creator. connection in the spiritual realm occurs as a result of the equivalence of characteristics (desires or wills. separation in the spiritual realm occurs as a result of a difference in characteristics (desires or wills. if two spiritual entities have one form, have the same desires (or wills, the same goal, then they are attached and are one, not two. the reason for this is that in the spiritual realm there are no bodies. the spiritual world is a world of raw powers and desires that are not clothed in any sort of substance. but the "desire to receive for self" is called substance and body. therefore, if all the desires of two spi

s have one form, have the same desires (or wills, the same goal, then they are attached and are one, not two. the reason for this is that in the spiritual realm there are no bodies. the spiritual world is a world of raw powers and desires that are not clothed in any sort of substance. but the "desire to receive for self" is called substance and body. therefore, if all the desires of two spiritual entities are equal, then the entities are one. they are one because there is not a thing that separates them from one another. it is possible to distinguish that there are two, and not just one, if they are different in form. they are only separated from one another to the degree that there is a difference in form between them. if everything in one is equal to the other, then they are one. if ever

LEADBEATER C W THE HIDDEN LIFE IN FREEMASONRY 2E

hough on a smaller scale than the three grand lodges which were specially entrusted with that task. 74. without some purpose such as this our great masonic effort seems unintelligible. we have in nearly all masonic lodges a beautiful opening ceremony, full of deep symbolical meaning, and when understood it is seen to be no mere form, but a wonderfully effective formula, calling to our aid various entities, and preparing the way for the performance of a very definite service to mankind. yet, having opened our lodge and made all these preparations, we proceed at once to close down, unless we have a candidate to initiate or pass or raise, or a lecture to deliver to our own people. surely such a wonderful preparation should end in something definite, in a real piece of work for the benefit of

in a different way. 351. the christian service begins by building a great thought-form to act as a kind of storage-battery or condenser for this force, in order that as it is gradually generated it may be stored up for use instead of being allowed to dissipate itself uselessly in the ambient air; and we in freemasonry have to take the same precaution. in both cases we invoke the aid of non-human entities- the inhabitants of those subtler planes, who are thoroughly accustomed to deal with and control the forces belonging to their respective levels; but there is a certain difference between the methods adopted in the christian religion, and in the old egyptian mystery-faith from which masonry is derived. 352. in christianity we invoke great angels who are far above us in spiritual unfoldmen

forward at the word of command. to say that they are ready is far from expressing the fact; they are overflowing with eagerness, like dogs straining at a leash. and now comes the moment for which they have been waiting, for immediately after the return of the i.p.m. to his seat and the display of the tracing-board by the s.d. comes the opening hymn, with the first note of which the super-physical entities burst into tumultuous yet ordered activity. the hymn itself, or rather the devotion and enthusiasm with which we sing it, provides them with the material for their building, and immediately they are all working away at its erection, each at his own level, and with the materials belonging to that level with which the brn. supply him. 425. in the opening procession the r.w.m. and his office

all who have worked in the liberal catholic church or in the earlier degrees of co-masonry know that the chief object of those great organizations is to draw down spiritual influence from on high, and to radiate it out upon the surrounding world in a form in which that world can readily assimilate it. but in each of those bodies the actual work of radiation, of distribution, is done by non-human entities- by the great angels or devas whom we invoke- our part in the work being rather the provision of the material which they employ. ours is the intensity of the devotion and of life and good will which calls down the response from the logos; theirs is the labour of sorting out, of classifying and directing the manifold varieties of that divine response, and applying it where it is most neede

LEADBEATER CW GLIMPSES OF MASONIC HISTORY

velopment of the clairvoyant faculty which he had been previously instructed how to awaken; for this purpose he had to read an inscription upon a brazen shield, of which the blank side was presented to his physical vision. later he was left alone to keep a kind of vigil; certain mantras, or words of power, had been taught to him, which were supposed to be appropriate to control certain classes of entities; and during his vigil various appearances were projected before him, some of them of a terrifying and some of a seductive nature, so that it might be seen whether his courage and coolness remained perfect. he drove away all these appearances in turn, each by its own special sign and word; but at the end, all these combined bore down upon him at once, and in this final effort he was instru

LEWIS JAMES SATANISM TODAY AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION FOLKLORE AND POPULAR CULTURE

igious movement influencing judaism, christianity, and contemporaneous paganism that was prominent during the first few centuries of the common era. its central teaching was that this world was the creation of an evil deity who had trapped human spirits in the physical world. our true home is the absolute spirit, referred to as the pleroma, to which we should seek to return. two distinct types of entities are associated with gnosticism: aeons and archons. the aeons are the higher spiritual beings who reside in the pleroma. the archons are the rulers, created by the evil demiurge, who govern this world and who act as guardians preventing the sparks of light (i.e, the divine essence of individual human beings) from returning to the pleroma.abraxas appears to have originally referred to the g

or further reading: flowers, stephen e, lords of the left hand path. smithville, tx: runa-raven press, 1997. mandelbaum,w. adam, the psychic battlefield: a history of the military-occult complex. new york: st.martin s press, 2000. melton, j. gordon, the encyclopedia of american religion. 5th ed. detroit, mi: gale research, 1993. archon archon, a greek term meaning ruler, is the name of a class of entities who played an important role in gnostic thought and who are roughly comparable to evil archangels. gnosticism refers to a movement and school of thought that was prominent in the hellenistic mediterranean world that influenced paganism, judaism, and christianity. its core teachings were that this world, and especially the human body, were the products of an evil deity the demiurge who had

e the fangs of a dog .terrible threats poured out of the contorted mouth, now fringed in white foam, and interspersed with such incredible obscenities that women had to plug their ears with their fingers (goullart 1961, 87) not all kuei are demons in the same sense westerners use the term. rather, this is a comprehensive category that encompasses a variety of different types of negative spiritual entities. kuei include the hungry ghosts ancestors who have become angry and negative because their descendants have ceased sacrificing to them. thus in the seventh month of the chinese calendar, the gates of hell are opened and these kuei are free to roam about. the full moon in the middle of that month is a special kuei festival during which an effort is made to comfort the hungry ghosts. partic

ntly drawn in the form of circles. according to the south asian tradition, meditating on mandalas allows meditators access to different realms of consciousness. in a roughly parallel manner, magic circles are viewed as functioning as doorways to alternate realities. in ceremonial magic, magicians cast (create) a circle around themselves as protection, as a way of keeping out negative energies and entities. the utilization of circles for protection is actually quite old. during the western medieval period, for example, circles would be drawn on the floor around the seriously ill and around newborns and their mothers to protect them from demonic forces. circles are also cast to contain the energies that are created within the circle during a given ritual they become invisible boundaries that

the physical realm, and space that has also been etherialized by being raised in vibration, the interior of the circle is, in a sense, between the worlds. from this energized space a physical/etheric temple floating between the worlds it is easy for participants to extend their imagination into the subtle realms, and thus facilitate magical operations. by the same token, it is easy for spiritual entities and other powers to be drawn near the participants. see also magic and magical groups for further reading: amber k. true magick: a beginner s guide. llewellyn, 1991. farrar, stewart. what witches do: the modern coven revealed. new york: coward,mccann, 1971. collective unconscious the collective unconscious, a term coined by the psychologist carl jung, refers to the storehouse of myths and

LIBER CHANOKH

e 91 parts, some having many, some fewer, under their rule(.per tota terra distributa sub 12 principibus angelis, 12 tribuum israel: quorum 12 aliqui plures, aliqui pauciores partes habent sub sua regimine ex 91 partibus in quas tota terra hic demonstratur esse divisa, suggesting that the seven-letter names in this column are the names of the parts themselves rather than denoting discrete angelic entities associated with the parts. the names of the 91 parts were delivered on the 21st and 22nd of may 1584 (tfr pp. 141-5, 148-152. the equinox publication omitted the numbers of the 91 parts; however as these numbers are used to identify their characters on the table of watchtowers (plate x) they have been restored. the angels of the tribes are as follows: angel tribe quarter olpaged dan east

LIBER DOMINI

he mind; you are being deceived by your own imagination. comment: ceremonial magick is a relic of the 19th century. satan can no more be manipulated by these formulae than the sun can be made to stand still by the sounding of a trumpet. the results obtained through such rituals may be real enough, however they are merely a result of the focused will of the practitioner, not the binding of demonic entities in servitude. the mind has vast power, to deceive as well as create- the satanist should be wary of falling into a pit of selfdelusion created by his/her own mind. 10. i am pure fire. i consume all falsehood in my path and i know no fear. comment: satan s power can be likened to fire which purifies the worthy and destroys the false and baseless. all absolutist metaphysical doctrines and f

LIBER MMM

esire is sacrificed (forgotten) and the sigil is concentrated on instead. after holding the sigil in the mind for as long as possible, it is wise to banish it by evoking laughter. a record should be kept of all work with sigils but not in such a way as to cause conscious deliberation over the sigilized desire. 22 dreaming the dream state provides a convenient egress into the fields of divination, entities and exteriorization or out of the body experience. all humans dream each night of their lives, but few can regularly recount their experiences even a few minutes after waking. dream experiences are so incongruous that the brain learns to prevent them interfering with waking consciousness. the magician aims to gain full access to the dream plane and to assume control of it. the attempt to

LIBER V VEL REGULI

s heaven and earth, t male and female; sht is spirit and matter; one is the word of liberty and love flashing its light to restore life to earth, the other is the act by which life claims that love is light and liberty. and these are two-in-one, the divine letter of silence-in-speech whose symbol is the sun in the arms of the moon.11 but sh and t are alike formula of force in action as opposed to entities; they are not states of existence, but modes of motion. they are verbs, not nouns. sh is the holy spirit as a .tongue of fire. manifest in triplicity, and is the child of set-isis as their logos or word uttered by their .angel. the card is xx, and 20 is the value of yod (the secret seed of all things, the virgin .the 12 liber v vel reguli hermit. mercury, the angel or herald) expressed in

LINDOW JOHN NORSE MYTHOLOGY A GUIDE TO THE GODS HEROES RITUALS AND BELIEFS

magining grimnismal to represent a shamanic event, we may readily imagine that odin fs verses, especially the cosmological ones, report a vision. much of the recent discussion of the poem has centered around the relationship of the prose to the verse and the frame to the catalog of mythological knowledge. whether the prose is late, or whether the frame and cosmological catalogs were once separate entities, is not easy to discern. the poem is impossible to date, but it is not difficult to imagine something like it being performed during the pagan period. references and further reading: bo ralph, gthe composition of the grimnismal, h arkiv for nordisk filologi 87 (1972: 97.118. grottasong eddic poem, spoken by two giant women who turn a magic mill and foretell the demise of king frodi of den

MANLY P HALL THE SECRET TEACHINGS OF ALL AGES

that substance itself contained an inherent power in the form of an incalculable number of separate and all-sufficient units. matter reduced to its ultimate particles ceases to exist as a substantial body, being resolved into a mass of immaterial ideas or metaphysical units of power, to which leibnitz applied the term monad. thus the universe is composed of an infinite number of separate monadic entities unfolding spontaneously through the objectification of innate active qualities. all things are conceived as consisting of single monads of varying magnitudes or of aggregations of these bodies, which may exist as physical, emotional, mental, or spiritual substances. god is the first and greatest monad; the spirit of man is an awakened monad in contradistinction to the lower kingdoms whose

for the physical planet was looked upon as a gigantic human being twisted into the form of a ball. in contradistinction to the belief of christendom that the earth is an inanimate thing, the pagans considered not only the earth but also all the sidereal bodies as individual creatures possessing individual intelligences. they even went so far as to view the various kingdoms of nature as individual entities. the animal kingdom, for example, was looked upon as one being--a composite of all the creatures composing that kingdom. this prototypic beast was a mosaic embodiment of all animal propensities and within its nature the entire animal world existed as the human species exists within the constitution of the prototypic adam. in the same manner, races, nations, tribes, religions, states, comm

s looked upon as one being--a composite of all the creatures composing that kingdom. this prototypic beast was a mosaic embodiment of all animal propensities and within its nature the entire animal world existed as the human species exists within the constitution of the prototypic adam. in the same manner, races, nations, tribes, religions, states, communities, and cities were viewed as composite entities, each made up of varying numbers of individual units. every community has an individuality which is the sum of the individual attitudes of its inhabitants. every religion is an individual whose body is made up of a hierarchy and vast host of individual worshipers. the organization of any religion represents its physical body, and its individual members the cell life making up this organis

ounterpart of visible nature (composed of the tenuous principles of the visible elements) is inhabited by a host of peculiar beings, to whom he has given the name elementals, and which have later been termed the nature spirits. paracelsus divided these people of the elements into four distinct groups, which he called gnomes, undines, sylphs, and salamanders. he taught that they were really living entities, many resembling human beings in shape, and inhabiting worlds of their own, unknown to man because his undeveloped senses were incapable of functioning beyond the limitations of the grosser elements. the civilizations of greece, rome, egypt, china, and india believed implicitly in satyrs, sprites, and goblins. they peopled the sea with mermaids, the rivers and fountains with nymphs, the a

h it lives is transparent, invisible and respirable, as the atmosphere is to ourselves (philosophia occulta, translated by franz hartmann) the reader should be careful not to confuse the nature spirits with the true life waves evolving through the invisible worlds. while the elementals are composed of only one etheric (or atomic) essence, the angels, archangels, and other superior, transcendental entities have composite organisms, consisting of a spiritual nature and a chain of vehicles to express that nature not unlike those of men, but not including the physical body with its attendant limitations. to the philosophy of nature spirits is generally attributed an eastern origin, probably brahmanic; and paracelsus secured his knowledge of them from oriental sages with whom he came in contact

MASTERING WITCHCRAFT

em. but more of this in a later chapter. as a witch, you do not necessarily have to worship any complete and permanent hierarchy of supernatural beings if you don't want to. there simply exists power to be tapped to do good or to do evil, both of which are remarkably relative concepts. of course, as a witch, you should know from tradition as indicated in the last chapter, that there exist certain entities who will aid you in your spells; what these beings ultimately are, whether they predated man, or whether man himself created them, we cannot tell. you may call these entities gods, spirits, or watchers; or depersonalize them as powers or forces, but you must realize that they are now as dependent on your attentions as you in your spells are on theirs. however, in whatever relationship you

wers will be useful for one type of operation such as a love spell, but useless for another, one of vengeance, say. what their order of precedence is in that place or state they exist in, we cannot tell, merely surmise. only through what tradition tells us can we gain any clues. the only sort of hierarchy that exists seems to be a general one which can be classified thus: at the top we have great entities, often known as watchers, mighty ones, or gods by more classical- minded witches. these include the so-called witch deities habondia and cernunnos, whose acquaintance you will make on a later page. they are generalized powers existing within the deep minds of all of us, jungian archetypes, if you like, which can be contracted to bring a certain power to your rituals. then there are spirit

ntities, often known as watchers, mighty ones, or gods by more classical- minded witches. these include the so-called witch deities habondia and cernunnos, whose acquaintance you will make on a later page. they are generalized powers existing within the deep minds of all of us, jungian archetypes, if you like, which can be contracted to bring a certain power to your rituals. then there are spirit entities or demons, halfway between men and gods in their constitution, traditionally predating us in their evolution, however the remnants of the nephelim, in fact. vassago, who you will also encounter in a later chapter, is one of these beings. finally, there are the spirits or shades of the dead themselves, such as will be dealt with in the rituals of necromancy in chapters 3 and 4. gods, demon

" this book, along with your athame, will be your most treasured magical possession and should only be shown other witches and coven members. how to make your magic circle this is your first spell of practical witchcraft! to cast it you will be using all your working tools. to those familiar with cabalistic sorcery, the magic circle is generally viewed as a means of defence against hostile spirit entities; to the witch, however, though it may serve this purpose in some of her spells, it has a far more important function usually. this is, in fact, to serve as a lens to focus the witch power she raises in her rituals. it is a sort of magical boiler tank in which the steam is compressed in order to channel it into some useful activity such as driving a piston rod. in this way the witches' cir

ur safe place till you need them. always use exorcised white candles in them during your rituals, unless otherwise directed (see page 52 for candlestick runes) the show stone and the magic mirror consecrated globes of crystal or glass, otherwise known as scrying, seeing, or show stones, have been used from time immemorial by witches in the development of clear seeing and the questioning of spirit entities. in the past they were made of quartz or beryl but with the development of high-quality optical glass, natural crystal has passed out of use as being too expensive for the average witch. or, if a show stone, be it glass or crystal, was too difficult or expensive to obtain, a witch would resort to a magical mirror, or speculum, which is economical to make and every bit as effective as the

MICHAEL FORD WITCHMOON

region many vampiric elementals can be evoked to do the sorcerer's bidding, however the price is generally the gift of the sorcerer's own blood. the qlipoth are energy currents which spring from da ath, which lies within the heart of the desert of set (9. 29 29 tunnels which exist through da ath are where most of the qlipothic demons manifest. please note that this is not a 'satanic' plane, these entities are negations of the self in its primal aspect. such spirits, whose existence is not earth based but extra terrestrial, have no conception of the meaning of 'satanic. exploring these tunnels opens wide the doors of perception, as hinted in the theses of magick, and therein lie in wait devouring spirits and demons. it is the task of the inspired individual to pass by these denizens of the

bbat is the lamp. 26 is the number of the witches' sabbat as well as satyrs and fauns, panic demons (11) the children of pan. it is said that pan is present at each sabbat, just as the sigil of desire which is the goat headed figure or black one is. a circle should be drawn by the members of the temple of group, who frequently take a collective name significant in relation to these gods and other entities. the ritual of dawn is suggested, however the actual sabbat text should be focused upon during the evening hours shortly before sleeping. lughnasadh july 31st lugh is a celtic god of light and fire, connected to, by the essence of the form, to lucifer. it is rumored that the name lugh is derived from the latin word lux, meaning 'light. such a sabbat is a celebration of not only the hidden

d this elemental shall know of which i speak. the unspoken is here. know thyself! 144 144 the witches sabbat doctrine and the darkside spheres of the qlipoth in my personal workings with the coven maleficia- which consisted of my wife, soror davcina (elda isela ford) and at one time two other individuals- our undertakings were based on the path workings which led me to qlipothic elementals. these entities could and did provide knowledge and inspiration concerning the sorceries of which they were born. many of these elementals within the qlipoth already existed in a previous form within the abyss. the path workings only gave them a knowable identity, by which we may associate with them. the guardian of the qlipoth and the abyss is choronzon, so it is highly recommended that the sorcerer be

MICHAEL TSARION ATLANTIS ALIEN VISITATION AND GENETIC MANIPULATION

egard, does it mean that we are left ina void? is there, perhaps, another answer to how the phenomenon of evil came intobeing? i believe that the answer lies in the ancient records of our forefathers and in themyths and legends of the pre- and post-diluvian epochs that speak of the visitation ofthe gods or angels. several key researchers have stated that these beings wereactually extraterrestrial entities. i address who they were, why they came here, andshow that after their arrival they established their main headquarters at what we nowcall atlantis, and from there, they instigated a hybridization program lasting centuries.their genetic interference of the earth races resulted in several hybrid creatures, oneof whom i will refer to as homo atlantis. each and every living adamic human ofth

from them also comes the pernicious concept of a fallen god who temptsthe unwary and leads one into everlasting perdition.they also instilled the fallacy that women are lower in ontological status than men andthat they are to be distrusted and kept in subordinate positions. polygamy, anotherpractice pervasive in certain ancient societies, was again based on the need for thesebiologically superior entities to reproduce their kind as fast as was possible. keep-ing women in submissive positions and having them uneducated mitigated againstatlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation21 old world disorder them ever wondering why they were being used as incubators. tribes who are in trueharmony with nature and who desire to remain so are instinctively repulsed by theover-population of the

ptions clearly relate to some kind of lethal device.the world falls dead42atlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation the celtic legends are very lucid in respect to magical weaponry and powers. we readof weapons of strange power and magical properties, which literally needed severalmen to use. their records give pronounced indications of genetic engineering in thetales of demonic hybrid entities, called the fomorian race, or men of lochlann,endowed with great powers, clairvoyance, and physical strength. we hear mention ofglass towers from which the evil overlords could keep watch over the entire island.the later races subjugated the land of ireland and its natives for centuries until theywere finally overthrown. the celtic word fomhoraigh, means giants, and also derives from a te

e inadequate and scientifically suspect, for it is far beyond thedictates of reason that darwin, wallace, aggasiz and lyell, etc, could get their factsso wrong by mere accident. the reasons why things went so wrong is understoodwhen it is realized how much was at stake for the establishment if scholars and themasses should ever connect the destruction on earth with the coming of extraterres-trial entities. the descendants of these visitors are now in total charge of the earth andobviously deem it essential that the history of the earth, of its geospheric and topo-graphical evolution, be made to appear the result of gradual changes and the effects ofice that descended upon the northern continents. it was of paramount importance thathumans did not look back to the pre-diluvian epochs. for no

ites. their obsessionwas to contact extra-terrestrial, or preferably, pan-dimensional beings, the archons.to do this, he invented what was known as enochian magic which, due to theiradroit camouflaging, has been misunderstood to this day. look through the quaint images and see the truth of this. these wizards and warlocks wereinvolved, and are still involved, with the summoning of pan-dimensional entities, who weremistaken in the days of antiquity as demons and angels (see the classic british sci-fi seriesdr. who, specifically the following episodes: planet of the spiders, daemons, masque of themandragora, snakedance, t error of the zygons, the silurians, face of evil, state of decay,return of the mara, pyramids of mars, horns of the nimon, nightmare in eden, etc. strangely, even with the

MICHAEL WYNN THE SOUL TRAVELERS

the presence of the throne. this is important because it describes a lack of unity where, like in our material world, objects can be closer or farther from other objects. obviously, there is some form of space and time in heaven, and proof of this lies in the fact that many of the stories about heaven related to us from the bible, occult, and numerous mythologies include sequences of events, and entities and objects both near and far. heaven is also spoke of as having gates that deny its entry; implied in this is that heaven and our world--michael wynn's "the soul travelers" 24 are connected by a guarded nexus point. what s more is that heaven itself is often spoke of as being broken into 7 pieces, the 7 heavens. each level of the heavens is ruled by an arch-angel, and in some cases these

che in the mind, because their very shape is unnatural to our senses. sometimes one will find the underworld divided into two realms. the first is hades, which is the land of the dead, and then there s hell (gehinnom. hades, also called sheol, is considered the land of the dead where all people, both righteous and unrighteous, go when they die. whereas hell is a place specifically for unrighteous entities to experience torment and imprisonment. and unlike popular conception, neither is said to be currently burning and aflame. in the bible for instance, it is stated that only after all beings are judged (judgment day, both hell and hades will then be cast in to a lake of fire (revelation 20:14, and all those unsaved will undergo a second death and remain forever tormented in the lake of fir

er dreamers in the astral landscape. these spirits, being without a form of their own, are given shape by the dreamer. these beings then hijack the dream, and force all of the dream s events to be centered around the spirit. in the waking hours, the dreamer is no less effected by these spirits, but simply remains unaware of their influence; in the dreaming hours, the subconscious mind makes these entities visible. most occultists believe that in a dream state the astral body has detached from the physical body, allowing the astral form to roam while the material body remains in bed. most people in the dream state do not realize that they re dreaming, but instead accept the reality of their environment; helplessness is a common feeling amongst dreamers because they feel as though they re ac

dreaming, but instead accept the reality of their environment; helplessness is a common feeling amongst dreamers because they feel as though they re acting out a role in someone else s movie. lucid dreaming is the opposite of this. in a lucid dream, the dreamer is aware of the fact that they re dreaming; instantly, the sleeper is transformed into a god and can resist the efforts of these outside entities. once the dreamer becomes aware, these entities are easily routed and can even come to fear the dreamer. these spirits may attempt to terminate the dream prematurely so that the dreamer does not acquire complete awareness. the dream world, or astral plane, is said to respect the rules of space and time to a degree. this is evident by the fact that some dreams seem to last 30 minutes, whil

dard spirit has only an astral form, but no etheric or physical body. these types of beings may not operate in our world at all without possessing a living creature; only by plugging into a living being may they have any experiences of, or gain any pleasure from, our world. many spirits are described as moving back and forth between the material and astral planes, but direct contact between these entities and human beings usually happens in dreams. it is believed by many members of the occult, and the members of islam, that each human being in assigned both a demonic counterpart, and an angelic counterpart. spirits of this kind, those assigned to you at birth, are often called tutelary spirits. it is true, however, that all humans are subject to the whisperings of not only their own demon

MOODY RAYMOND A LIFE AFTER LIFE

was born in stockholm. he was quite renowned in his day and made respectable contributions in various fields of natural science. his writings, at first oriented towards anatomy, physiology, and psychology, gained quite a bit of recognition. later in his life, however, he underwent a religious crisis and began to tell of experiences in which he had purportedly been in communication with spiritual entities from beyond. his later works abound with vivid descriptions of what life after death is like. again, the correlation between what he writes of some of his spiritual experiences and what those who have, come hack from close calls with death report is amazing. for instance, swedenborg describes how, when the bodily functions of respiration and circulation.:ease, still man does not die, but

MORALS AND DOGMA

material. space, time, figure, and number, and other common forms or properties, which exist only as _attributes, were treated as _substances, or at least as making a substantial connection between the objects to which they belong: and all the conditions of material existence were supposed to have been evolved out of the pythagorean monad. the eleatic philosophers treated conceptions not only as entities, but as the only entities, alone possessing the stability and certainty and reality vainly sought among phenomena. the only reality was thought "all _real_ existence" they said "is _mental_ existence; non-existence, being inconceivable, is therefore impossible; existence fills up the whole range of thought, and is inseparable from its exercise; thought and its object are one" xenophanes u

of existence of everything created, formed, and fashioned, employing in their production certain _media. but these same _sephiroth, persons_ and _lights, are not creatures _per se, but _ideas, and _rays_ of the infinite, which, by different gradations, so descended from the supreme source as still not to be severed from it; but it, through them, is extended to the production and government of all entities, and is the single and perfect universal cause of all, though becoming determinate for this or the other operation, through this or that sephiroth or mode. god produced all things by his intellect and will and free determination. he willed to produce them by the mediation of his sephiroth, and persons. by which he is enabled most perfectly to manifest himself; and that the _more_ perfectl

divine nature itself, so also it does in its emanations, and in the worlds or systems of spirit, soul, and matter; in each of which there is as little chance or accident or unreasoning fate, as in the divine nature unmanifested. this is the kabalistic theory as to each of the four worlds--1st, of the divine nature, or divinity itself, quantitatively limited and determined, but not manifested into entities, which is the world of _emanation; 2d, of the first entities, that is, of spirits and angels, which is the world of _creation; 3d, of the first _forms; souls, or psychical natures, which is the world of _formation_ or _fashioning; and, 4th, of matter and bodies, which is the world of _fabrication, or, as it were, of manufacture. in each of these the deity is _present, as, in, and _through

e lower sephiroth. then follow, in perfect equilibrium, law and equity, justice and mercy, the divine infinite nature and the human finite nature, good and evil, light and darkness, benignity and severity, the male and the female again, as hakerrah and binah are, mutually tempering each other, and by their intimate union producing the other sephiroth. the whole universe, and all the succession of entities and events were present to the infinite, before any act of creation; and his benignity and leniency, tempering and qualifying the law of rigorous justice and inflexible retribution, enabled him to create: because, but for it, and if he could not but have administered the strict and stern law of justice, that would have compelled him to destroy, immediately after its inception, the univers

NAUDON PAUL THE SECRET HISTORY OF FREEMASONRY

masonry from ancient times to the middle ages the influence of the eastern world byzantine influences the christians of the east, subjects of the byzantine empire, were still grouped in the ancient roman collegia, keepers of the greco-latin traditions that had evolved through contact with the people of the east. these associations particularly those of the builders, which had disappeared as legal entities in the west as a consequence of the barbarian invasions but of which traces and remnants still remained in the monastic associations appeared to the crusaders as signs of progress and dispensers of valuable teachings. the byzantines were the first to educate the crusaders in the art of constructing war machines. in 1137, during the siege also a fratricide of antioch, emperor john comnenus

that the cathedral builders had their own organization? we should recall that at the time craft communities were being formed, brotherhoods existing under the protection of monasteries transformed quite naturally into lay brotherhoods whose sole tie with the abbeys remained a feudal bond. but these brotherhoods, whose economic and social evolution had transformed them into distinct and autonomous entities from the monastery, nevertheless continued to enjoy exemptions from the church from which they had emerged and which remained the sole institution to which they remained subordi* g. w. speth "free and freemasonry: a tentative inquiry" ars quatour coronatorum (1897. l. vibert, la franc-maconnerie avant l'existence des grandes loges (paris: gloton, 1950, 36 "the oldest free masons were free

PRELUDE TO THE BLACK ARTS

results can be quite varied. you might well say that magickal thought and practice takes some getting used to. then, there is a sort of an apprenticeship period of experimentation and learning before any expertise or actual consistency is gained. the magician must allow time to become accustomed to this new state of mind and practice, and he/she must also wait a time with patience for the various entities and forces at large to become comfortable with and accept them too. after all, we are not dealing with guardian angels here. relationships on any level take time to form. do you want to be able to command the forces of darkness? well, wouldn't you suppose it would be a good idea to get to know some of them first? i mean, why in the hell should they listen to you? what have you done for th

RABBI AMIRAM MARKEL MARKEL THE KNOWLEDGE OF G D VOL 1

for example, if one were to instantly understand everything, without any toil or effort, there would be no pleasure and appreciation in it. it is specifically because he toiled and labored to understand that he derives great pleasure and appreciation when he finally does understand. another purpose of the "shattering" is to give the possibility of existence to creatures that appear to be separate entities from g-d s absolute unity and singularity. this is similar to the allegory which appears to be separate from that which is being allegorized. however, when the concept being allegorized is understood through the allegory, the allegory itself becomes a "garment of light, which illuminates and sheds light on that which is being allegorized. another matter which arises from the "shattering o

to the desire, and the thought. this too is in the way of "bittul hayesh (the sublimation of the "somethingness" of the emotions to the "nothingness" of thought and desire. in other words, the existence of the emotions is recognizable and felt, but, on the other hand, the emotions cannot exist on their own without the desires and thoughts which bring them into existence. they are not independent entities. their entire being and activation comes about from the desire and the intellect, just as intellect exists and is activated by the desire (keter, as explained above. now, relative to action, the emotions are refined. nonetheless, it is self understood, that although the action also comes totally in a way of a "yesh (a somethingness, nonetheless, it too is completely sublimated to the desi

eover, none of them can exist independently of him. in contrast, our world, which is called "the lowly world" is a world of total "evil" and "self absorption, meaning that there is no innate sublimation to g-d at all. even though, of course, this world is no less dependent on g-d than the upper worlds, however, this is totally concealed, and the world and everything therein seem to be independent entities. now, this "felt" awareness of self in each world is called kelipat nogah (the intermediary shell. this kelipat nogah is the source of all the angels and chambers of each world. from the above, it is understood that the angels have no existence of their own, and can only act in accordance to g-d s essential desire. olam hashafel the lowly world now, our world is the world of total kelipah

ipat nogah (the intermediary shell. this kelipat nogah is the source of all the angels and chambers of each world. from the above, it is understood that the angels have no existence of their own, and can only act in accordance to g-d s essential desire. olam hashafel the lowly world now, our world is the world of total kelipah (external shells. because of this we perceive ourselves as independent entities, totally separate from g-d and g-dliness. moreover, this is the very reason we perceive ourselves at all. in other words, every human being has an awareness of self solely because we live in a world of kelipah. this is in contrast to the worlds detailed above, which are higher than our world. there, there is a balance between "good" and "evil. our world, however, is basically completely "

RABBI MOSHE WISNEFSKY APPLES FROM THE ORCHARD THE ARIZAL ON THE PARASHAH

ived is very aware of himself and the way he perceives the world; it is precisely this self-awareness that he uses to evaluate the effect of his insight. this self-awareness is what distinguishes the world of beriah from the world of atzilut. in beriah, for the first time, there is such a thing as self-awareness or self-consciousness; the beings that exist in this world are aware of themselves as entities distinct from g-d. the same paradigm applies to z feir anpin with regard to yetzirah and nukva d fzeir anpin with regard to asiyah. this is why the world was created in tishrei, which is [an expression of the idea contained in the verse] ghis left hand is under my head. h2 for abba is always [associated with] the right side, and ima the left. the letters of the word for gin the beginning

xisted in [g-d fs] thought, as it is written, gin the beginning, g-d created c, h [and the sages said that this means] gfor the sake of israel, who are called ethe beginning, f as it is written, eisrael is holy to g-d [they are] the beginning of his produce. f h32 the word for gin the beginning h can also mean gby means of [that which is called] ethe beginning. f h the jewish people is one of the entities referred to as gthe beginning, h as indicated by the verse from jeremiah. thus, gin the beginning g-d created heaven and earth h can be interpreted to mean, gfor the sake of the jewish people, g-d created heaven and earth. h the point emphasized here is the fact that the jewish people are termed gthe beginning h indicates that they precede the creation of the world. thus, the sages say th

sonified severe judgment [of tohu, preceded [the rectified order of tikun, the [king who personified] gevurah preceded [the king who personified] chesed. he is called gthe son of zerach h because, as is stated in the midrash, gthe water conceived and gave birth to darkness. h he was therefore gthe son of zerach. h in explaining how the biblical account of creation assumes the existence of certain entities whose creation is not specifically mentioned, the midrash says that gthree things preceded the creation of the world: water, wind, and fire. water conceived and gave birth to darkness; fire conceived and gave birth to light; wind conceived and gave birth to wisdom.and with these six things the world is maintained: with wind, wisdom, fire, light, darkness, and water. for this reason did da

lain: z feir anpin and its nukva are [initially] back to back. z feir anpin corresponds to the choshen, and the ephod corresponds to its nukva. g-d emanated the sefirot initially as one-dimensional points. this means that each sefirah was a pure manifestation of one of g-d fs attributes. although in this form each sefirah was extremely intense, this scheme was incomplete, for in order for any two entities to interrelate and interact, each must possess something of the other. their common ground for communication and cross-fertilization is the presence of each one in the other. for example, in order for two people to communicate, each has to have a gplace h in his mind where he can, at least to some extent, picture what it is to be the other person. through this mini-presence of the other p

e spaces. the latter look like white paper on which is written black letters, i.e, the [dark] hairs. and in fact, on the head of arich anpin they are as white as white snow. corresponding to these, in the realm of evil opposite the world of atzilut, there are 400 red [hairs. these are called the ggarment of hair h4 of the red-haired esau. almost all aspects of the created order have corresponding entities in the realm of evil, as it is written, gyou have made one opposite the other. h5 this is in order to afford man the possibility of free choice. nonetheless, the choice is weighted in favor of good and holiness, as the ensuing discussion will demonstrate. whereas abraham personified the divine attribute of chesed, isaac personified gevurah. esau, the son of isaac, personified the fallen

REGARDIE ISRAEL THE COMPLETE GOLDEN DAWN

e light. exarp hcoma nanta bitom 12. aspire to the light and draw it down over your head to your feet. let the divine light descend (note: for diagrams of these signs refer to pages 43 and 44 of volume 11.-i.r) the use of the rose cross ritual 1. it encloses the aura with a protection against outside influences. it is like a veil. the pentagrams protect, but they also light up the astral and make entities aware of you. they are more positive for magical working. when much distracted, use the pentagrams to banish and the rose-cross to maintain peace. 2. it is a call to another mode of your consciousness and withdraws you from the physical. it is a good preparation for meditation and, com <50> bined with the key-word, a form of invocation of the higher wisdom which is helpful when solving pr

curtain is drawn aside, and seeing the 'within' of the symbol before you" the principal idea is to imagine the symbol, in its complementary colour, as a door and to pass through it. having imagined that there has been a passing through the door, and clearly realising, in this instance, the mauve square behind him, the seer should make an effort to look about him. let him endeavour to see objects, entities, or some sort of landscape. most always these take the form of pale stilled pictures, seen as it were with the mind, or the eye of imagination. hillocks, meadows, rocks, vast brown boulders may be seen, and what is most important, there should be a strong sense of being within the element; the seer should understand, as he has never quite realised before, the true nature, the 'feel' of ea

, i do not cease tracing them until i actually perceive them as vividly as i do the landscape. seeing that the scene does not vanish or become dim (14) i now with my astral cup and pentacle, draw in light very large water and earth pentagrams, standing on the sea. these, even more than the former symbols should be continued and accentuated until they become to the impression of the mind as living entities as the landscape itself. if these latter be correctly drawn and sufficiently realised, there will be little chance of illusion during the rest of the experience. the drawing of these pentagrams standing above the sea appears at once to increase the vitality of the scene, for the rather intangible elementals and angelic being that i had perceived in the reflected picture became more and mo

images are all powers awakened and reawakened" dion fortune rightly notes that these thought-forms or structures of mind are vessels of power and the means of communication with the powers. as these structures endure beyond the minds of their creators they are available to those who use the names and images as published in such a work as this. in fact these natural forces, anthropomorphised into entities, are accessed by the newcomer through a relatively minute amount of concentration for these symbols were sturdily formulated by the founders of the system. this ease of application is a major attraction to the users of the golden dawn system of magick. the energies that would have otherwise been necessary to make contact with spiritual powers could then be used toward creative application

ROBERT KIRK WALKER BETWEEN WORLDS

page 66? this political or militaristic interest in seership, second sight and related matters has a long history, of course, and is by no means limited to the flurry of interest shown in the seventeenth and early eighteenth centuries. in the reign of elizabeth i we find the great scientist and cryptographer rd john dee communicating with beings in other dimensions; these were spirits or angelic entities who taught him a comprehensive system of magical and spiritual arts. much of dee's material has undertones similar to that described in a more humble context by robert kirk. dee was for a number of years queen elizabeth's roving agent in europe, and employed astrology and spirit communication to establish information, the whereabouts of hidden treasure (in england and wales, and to develo

uch realities and common superstition or debased magical practices. thus his work, though it never departs too far from an orthodox religious framework, is more in the tradition of merlin, dee and nostradamus than we might realize at first glance. http//www.dreampower.com/kirk_wbw/pg_1.htm (4 of 8 [10/9/2001 12:33:52 am] robert kirk- walker between worlds(pages 1-9) figure 1. human and otherworld entities introduction 6 to this general connection we can add one of the classic examples of seership and contact with the fairy realm, that of thomas of earlston (erceldoune, thomas the rhymer. this historical thirteenth-century poet was transported to a mysterious underground realm by a beautiful woman upon a white horse: she revealed herself to be the queen of elfland: he served her for seven y

pects of his text. but at this introductory stage introduction 7 it must be stated that the ancient traditions bring with them images, techniques, communications and philosophical or metaphysical concepts, even if in a confused or corrupted form, that are of a different order and quality from those of spiritualism. the simplest way to put this is that the concept of bland reassuring messages from entities claiming to be our dead relatives in fantastical heavenly realms is not present in any of the pagan or pagan-christian traditions of seership: they operate in a quite different set of metaphysical dimensions with different symbolic language. furthermore, the ancestral contacts that form an important part of such ancient lore (and may seem superficially to resemble spiritualist contacts, a

himself. 6,5: if the [fact of] being transported to live in another country did obscure the second sight [then] neither the parson nor the maid [mentioned above] needed [to] he much troubled for [that is, by] her [vision of a] reflex-self as going from her wonted [that is, usual] home [region] would have salved [that is, healed] her fear. wherefore: 7. since the things seen by the seers are real entities, the presages and predictions found true [though] but a few [are] endowed with this [second] sight, and those [are] not [people] of bad lives or addicted to malefices [that is, wrong-doing, the true solution of the phenomenon seems rather to be [as follows [they are the result of] the courteous endeavours of our fellow creatures in the invisible world to convince us, in opposition to sadd

that might give us a framework within which to examine fairy lore broadly; this lack is partly due to censorship by orthodox religion expunging the old deities, and partly due to the fluid nature of the celtic relationship to nature and subtle orders of reality. while folklorists have frequently commented upon the unclear boundaries between the fairies, ghosts, ancient gods, ancestors, and other entities in collective memory and tradition, a key to this set of relationships may be found, providing we do not apply it too literally or dogmatically, in the classical and post-classical orders of entities, spirits, heroes, daemons, commentary 74 and so forth. these are described in a number of sources, and as kirk had a concept of this sort in mind as he wrote, it is worth quoting a typical ex

RUBY TABLET OF SET

eit and personal inauthenticity, heidegger referring to "falling" and sartre to "bad faith. this can be closely related to the views of satanism re: the following of the right-hand path, which is essentially a deceiving of oneself by renouncing ultimate individual responsibility, and attributing one's life and experiences to all sorts of imaginary causes and effects, such as "god "karma "spirits "entities, etc, instead of acknowledging oneself as the creator and sole initiator of one's existence. while setians can speak of "spirits "demons "elementals, and various other sorts of beings and entities, they understand that these entities are derived from and exist within the subjective, not objective, universe. this is the fundamental mistake of the righthand path, which ultimately leads to t

rive personal benefit from this. thus the term has to be understood as intimately related to the human mind and will. scientism as i employ it is thoroughly humanistic, anthropologically oriented, and man centered. gnosticism, motivated by a spirit of scientism, is therefore said to be man-centered and pervasively humanistic. gnosticism speaks of the "pleroma" the spiritual man and such spiritual entities, but we must realize that the gnostics were basically thinking and working in terms of the material cosmos and naturalistic forces. i repeat, i do not ignore the spiritual aspects of the gnostic systems. these were there, but they were not primary in the structure of the gnostic system. ii. the gnosis as a philosophical hermetism in discussing the philosophical roots concerning hermetism

others, one discussed under mythology and the other here. the latter has been widely published in the works of martin buber in the "i-thou" discussion called "dialogue" this state of being is described as "the total and unmediated contact between the individual, and various aspects of his world: objects, other people and god himself. holiness and spirituality reside in the complete meeting of two entities, a meeting in which each totally experiences the uniqueness of the other and does nothing to diminish it. 4. mythology: the most noticeable thing about jewish myth and tradition is the lack of emotional restraint, and this describes a state that is similar to the initiatory states found in other cultures, especially of the tropics. since it is associated often with the simplest of underst

system with that of other religions, using the four categories and the basic question, to clearly identify the differences. here follows a not all-inclusive summary. setianism 1. deities: the closest contact noted with set within the temple literature reminds one of the words of martin buber in the i-thou commentary in the part on judaism. when the setian encounters set, it is the meeting of two entities who can completely experience each other without losing the uniqueness of each other. the god set lives. but the god self does likewise, and if self continues to realize the aeonic words, then in full realization he will be like unto set a god-form in the universe he has created, as in the prophecy of the red magus in the "word of leviathan" 2. mysteries: these are the concepts we hold sa

of points between any two points on a straight line exceeds the countably infinite- they are uncountably infinite. this flavor of infinity is known as aleph-one. beyond is still another, transcending the scope of all objects that might exist in the universe; and this is aleph-two. the number of provably distinct alephs is itself infinite. cantor named these mind-boggling and eldritch mathematical entities transfinite numbers. behold: the mind of a man has compassed the infinite, dissected it, named and numbered its parts! when the theologians are asked how finite beings can comprehend the infinite- and someone always does ask, for no one engages in theology except to claim supernatural sanction for his personal preferences and hangups- they avow that the infinite is a nice guy who would ne

SALMANRUSHDIE THESATANICVERSES

but he seemed able to think of these nightshows as separate from himself, which gave both allie and the maudsley psychiatrists the feeling that gibreel was slowly reconstructing the boundary wall between dreams and reality, and was on the road to recovery; whereas in fact, as it turned out, this separation was related to, was the same phenomenon as, his splitting of his sense of himself into two entities, one of which he sought heroically to suppress, but which he also, by characterizing it as other than himself, preserved, nourished, and secretly made strong. as for allie, she lost, for a while, the prickly, wrong feeling of being stranded in a false milieu, an alien narrative; caring for gibreel, investing in his brain, as she put it to herself, fighting to salvage him so that they coul

SATANGEL

aradise. in the hebrew tradition they are described as having four faces and four wings, or alternatively by john of patmos in revelations as having six wings and six eyes. they are considered the bearers of god s throne and his charioteers. see psalm 18. they also appear as golden sculptures covering the ark of the covenant. the origins of the term lie in babylon, where they are monstrous winged entities guarding the entrances to temples; the ka-ri-bu. similar creatures guarded the assyrian tree of everlasting life. 3rd choir: thrones- ophanim or galgallin in hebrew merkabah lore, they are the great wheels or many eyed ones. galgal meaning pupil of the eye. whilst the cherubim are god s charioteers, the ophanim are the actual chariots. in more modern terms, they are the archetypal u.f.o

ems they were unable to divest themselves of their mortal forms and instead descended further and further into carnality. naturally, god stepped in to try and sort out the mess. the watchers and their foul offspring were either thrown into the abyss, or were destroyed in the great flood. however, there are many black magicians and witches who believe it is possible to contact and learn from these entities even in the modern day. their names appear with regularity in the grimoires, and they are considered to be the first of the blood. those who are moved to take up the heathen sorceries do so because we are carrying forward the genetic anomaly of the children of cain, whose blood was tainted with that of the grigori. thus these arts are not mere low sorcery, but the profound veneration of o

nowledge of the names of the various spirits of magick and witchcraft offers some degree of power over them. the circle of the art is traditionally empowered through their inscription and intonation, as are a great number of talisman and spells. such is an ancient and universal belief, and may be found throughout all traditions that deal with spirits and sorcery. in witchcraft, the names of those entities whose powers and natures are aligned to the desired outcome may be used to tap into their power. for example, a rite to attract material wealth might call upon the names of mammon and astaroth for added power. such might be inscribed upon a talisman, or intoned as a mantra to aid the trance during some other form of ritual. this is quite apart from the more extreme forms of sorcery, where

SATANIC RITUALS

be justified by all laws of natural ethic and fair play, but the force that he summons may be wielded by a mean, worthless person-one whom the magician himself would despise-in order to complete the working. oddly enough, this manner of operations can be employed for benevolent or amorous-rather than destructive-ends with equal success. the satanic bible states that the magician should treat the entities he calls upon as friends and companions, for even an "impersonal" device will respond better to a conscientious and respectful user. this principle is accurate for operating automobiles and power tools, as well as demons and elementals. it will be apparent to some readers that satanic rites of the type contained in this book can act as catalysts for the actions of great numbers of people

pagan spirit was in thrall to the orthodox church. if questions were asked, the answer was invariably that russian black magic was either nonexistent or a discipline cloaked in christian euphemism. the latter assumption is, of course, the most accurate. there is no culture more steeped in dark forces and deities than the slavonic in general and the russian in particular. the proportion of satanic entities in slavonic mythology far exceeds the usual quota. what is remarkable is that, unlike die shunned forces of darkness so often encountered in mythology and religion, russian devils were regarded with great reverence and/or enjoyment. for this reason, the christian church had a very difficult time fighting the devil in its eastern rite. the persistence of satan, especially among the muzhiks

SATANISM AN EXAMINATION OF SATANIC BLACK MAGIC

is that known as the giving which occurs once every 51 years. the function of human sacrifice according to the order of nine angles occur on two levels. firstly it releases a vast amount of magical or psychical energy that can be directed in accordance with specific goals, or, alternatively stored in a crystal for later use. the second use of human sacrifice is that it 'draws down dark forces or 'entities'(32) satanism- an examination of satanic black magic side 11 af 21 file//c:\windows\skrivebord\nyt%20til%20bibilotek\ona\various\satanism_an_examin. 20-04-03 a collection of sacred-magick.com< the esoteric library one other aspect of the order of nine angles methods of sacrifice is that the victim is traditionally beheaded. this tradition stems back to the ancient head cults of europe, a

SCHLAGER NEIL WORLD RELIGIONS REFERENCE LIBRARY

h al basri. poet seers. http//www.poetseers.org/spiritual_and_devotional_ poets/sufi/rabia (accessed on may 22, 2006. world religions: biographies 325 ra bi ah al-adawiyah this page intentionally left blank ramanuja born: c. 1017 sri perumbudur, tamil nadu, india died: 1137 sri rangam, tamil nadu, india indian theologian; writer we uphold unity because brahman [brahma] alone exists with all other entities. sri ramanujacharya is the name by which one of the great hindu teachers of medieval india is known. he was born as ilaya perumal around 1017. at some point he changed his name to ramanuja. after he became one of the most admired teachers of the era, the word acharya was added to his name. this word means teacher or guru. it was added as a term of respect to the names of only a handful of

SORCERIES OF ZOS

pre-human phase of our planet's history generally- though mistakenly- classified as atlantean. the characteristic that distinguished them from the others of their kind was the ability to project consciousness into animal forms, and the power they possessed of reifying thought-forms. the bestiaries of all the races of the earth are littered with the results of their sorceries. they were non-human entities; that is to say they pre-dated the human life- wave on this planet, and their powers- which would today appear unearthly- derived from extra-spatial dimensions. they impregnated the aura of the earth with the magical seed from which the human foetus was ultimately generated. arthur machen was, perhaps, near the truth of the matter when he suggested that the fairies and little people of fo

STEINER RUDOLF CHRISTIANITY AS MYSTICAL FACT

8 hence we must understand them as seven different ways to the divine, each in itself more or less imperfect. but the son of man also had in his right hand seven stars, 129 and the seven stars are the angels of the seven communities. 130 the guiding spirits or daimons of mysteriosophy have here become the guiding angels of the seven communities, which are thus presented as the bodies of spiritual entities of which the angels are the soul, on the analogy of the human soul as the guiding power over the body. each community represents a way to the divine from a certain limited point of 128 christianity as mystical fact view, and the guides along these ways are the angels. they must therefore come to accept as their own leader the being who in his right hand holds the seven stars. and out of h

TECHNICIANS GUIDE TO THE LEFT HAND PATH

part of the information in an object which is too delicate to be scanned out and delivered by conventional methods from- http//www.research.ibm.com/quantuminfo/teleportation/ the key here is the correlation (note: links) of activities that occur once the elements are too far apart to interact in a direct manner. the other important point is the transmission of information between these disparate entities which is too delicate to be scanned out and delivered by conventional methods. this tells us something about the nature of the magical link within the praxis i am presenting. the link is valid only when it is transmitting information of a character that cannot be delivered within any other medium. we can only state that the link occurs, we do not yet know exactly how, or what medium the i

TEXE MARRS CODEX MAGICA SECRET SIGNS MYSTERIOUS SYMBOLS AND HIDDEN CODES OF THE ILLUMINATI

nists, shamans, masons, and other occultists, i declare without hesitation that what these men are doing knowingly in some cases, unwittingly in others, is calling on, that is invoking devils from an invisible realm("beyond the ordinary human sphere. the occult and the masonic communities can call these evil presences by any coverup name they wish the great white brotherhood, shamballa, planetary entities, the hierarchy, etc, but, in fact, the working of magic, i am convinced, is nothing less than the invocation, or inviting, of devils. this, indeed, is a very dangerous activity; yet the illuminati has designed its many rituals, signs, codes, symbols, architecture, art, and other devices so that the world around us has become a veritable grand theater of the occult. because of the illumina

his is so. invocation that demon principalities are invoked in the rendering of masonic signs and other magical operations by the elite is a clear indication that these men are involved in witchcraft. it is not believed that the universe is some neutral machine, operating in a non-theological, pure, mechanical manner. rather, there are believed to exist certain otherworldly spiritual hierarchies, entities that aid the elitist in creating a powerful effect upon the world. as witchcraft teacher paul huston explains "there simply exists power to be tapped to do good or to do evil..there exist certain entities who will aid you in your spells..you may call these entities gods, spirits, or watchers; or depersonalize them as powers or forces."17 the hierarchy these gods, entities, powers, or forc

s "there simply exists power to be tapped to do good or to do evil..there exist certain entities who will aid you in your spells..you may call these entities gods, spirits, or watchers; or depersonalize them as powers or forces."17 the hierarchy these gods, entities, powers, or forces are said to be hierarchically arranged: the megalomania and rage of the psychopaths 41 "at the top, we have great entities often known as watchers, mighty ones, or gods..which can be contacted to bring a certain power to your rituals. then there are spirit entities or demons halfway between men and gods in their constitution..of course there are many minor, elemental spirits."18 huston says that talismans, images, and symbols and hand and body signs and the positions and prescribed actions of body parts will

ty and the holy spirit of the triune godhead. in other words, the illuminists are declaring that the serpent, identified in the scriptures as the devil, is, in their religion, the divine holy spirit! a blasphemous concept, indeed. a company called azure green puts out a catalog offering "egyptian deity wall plaques" including this one, a depiction of the combined gods of egypt, horns and set. two entities represented by one body. once again, we discover the principle of integration, or synthesis. horns is the son of the sun god and is said to be one with his father, osiris. the god set is the dialectical opposite, or mirror of horns and osiris, but rather than the sun and its light, he represents the darkness of the underworld. set is god of the dead, horus-osiris, god of the living. that

n and his legions reside. that is, toward the pit of hell. title page of barbara walker's the woman's dictionary of symbols and sacred objects. inside, walker identified the symbol shown as the dragon's eye. she reports that the dragon's eye forms a triple triangle, sacred to the goddess, and that this symbol appears often in medieval books of magic, to invoke the protection of female spirits and entities. in fact, the dragon's eye bears a remarkable resemblence to the sign of the spear point, and the name dragon's eye is approprate, indeed. symbol from the back cover of the fascinating book, the talisman of the united states: the mysterious street lines of washington, d.c, by charles westbook, ph.d (1990. the symbol depicted is a spear point superimposed by a modified fleur de lis, a symb

THE BLACK LODGE

ven of "black brethren. in a sense, the "black brother" is infinitely above the activities of what we generally name the "black lodge; in another sense, he/she is infinitely below. the "black lodge" is merely the qliphoth in their interaction and activity. the qliphoth are the false sephiroth; projections or reflections of the sphere of the tree of life on the so-called "astral plane. there dwell entities called demoniac, whose plotting against humankind, whose hatred of the human being, is ever active. however, initiates of our order will understand that what we call man, human being (or however we may choose to indicate individual units of the human species as a whole irregardless of their physical sex, is not what the profane generally consider as such. the tree of life is "man, conside

seven headed beast (cf liber cccxxxiii ch 49) or the seven sephiroth below the abyss. this seven headed beast who has ten horns (the manifestation of the "masculine" aspect of the creative power in the ten spheres of the tree of life) is a subject for the dominus liminis of the a .a. and for the inner sphere of our own order and it cannot be more openly discussed in this place. as to the demoniac entities, their nature must be clearly understood. the process of evolution demands a continuous interaction of all forms of life: through the attrition thus produced, they improve each other and expand their experience in that union which results from any conflict. in this sense, war is only one of the manifestations of the universal love. in the tarot, this perception is expressed in atu xvi, th

e projections, on certain sub-planes of the astral, of instincts which were developed by each and every form of life in their effort to assure individual survival and, through this, the survival and consequent evolution of the species. in those astral sub-planes, those qualities take shape, and manifest themselves as "demons. it is useless to discuss here the "real" or relative existence of those entities, for the same judgment would apply to our own selves. for instance, on the material plane we are normally sure of our individual existence and our personal interests; however, even the first step in initiation shows us that this awareness of "ourselves, which we considered so simple and solid, is but a reflection, in a very elementary plane, of that which (now) seems to us more our selves

ld apply to our own selves. for instance, on the material plane we are normally sure of our individual existence and our personal interests; however, even the first step in initiation shows us that this awareness of "ourselves, which we considered so simple and solid, is but a reflection, in a very elementary plane, of that which (now) seems to us more our selves than "ourselves. whether demoniac entities "really" exist or not, on a certain plane they definitely "exist; and are interwoven with the very structure of our existence as egos. the four great princes of the damoniac world, described by "abraham the jew" in the sacred magic of abramelin the mage exist, not only in the qliphoth but in ourselves; they make part of the forces that compose the structure of our brains. it would be extr

our brains. it would be extremely difficult to define here what faculties they especially stimulate or fight in us, for this depends on the plane where we try to consider their influence. let us merely assert tht they act as demons when they interfere with our initiatic progress, and act as servants of the logos when they cooperate with us in our spiritual evolution. please note that since those entities do exist as parts of ourselves, if we do not subordinate them in us to our true will they will hinder our initiatic process. if we "destroy" their manifestation within us, we will not be "purifying, but mutilating and deforming ourselves (please note that it is perfectly possible to destroy these "demons, thus hindering your progress as indicated) these entities represent hatred, that is

THE BOOK OF PLEASURE

years 1909 and 1913. two only of spare's drawings were reproduced. see the equinox, vol. 1, number 2, pages 140 and 161. 6. see the magical revival (frederick muller ltd. 1972, plate facing page 149, for a reproduction of spare's impression of black eagle, painted in 1946. 7. howard phillips lovecraft (1890-1937. the new england writer whose tales of terror involve traffic with extra-terrestrial entities. 8. see crowley's confessions. 7 8 definitions the words god, religions, faith, morals, woman, etc (they being forms of belief, are used as expressing different "means" as controlling and expressing desire: an idea of unity by fear in some form or another which must spell bondage-the imagined limits; extended by science which adds a dearly paid inch to our height: no more. kia: the absolu

THE CRAFT GRIMOIRE OF ECLECTIC VERSION 2

ions and how they treat the earth, plants, animals, birds, fish and even rocks. pat devin permission is given for the distribution of this text in electronic form, with these conditions: s no fees may be charged for the distribution or transmission of this document, other than standard charges for use of transmission lines or electronic media. distribution for commercial purposes or by commercial entities is specifically prohibited. s all copies distributed must contain the complete, unedited text of the original document and this copyright notice. s persons acquiring this electronic version of the document can make one (1) printed copy for their own personal use. all other rights are retained by the author copyright beltain 2000 by parker torrence, all rights reserved, all wrongs returned

a drop of its owner blood. modern wands are often fashioned of copper tubes, covered in leather or cloth, and tipped with crystals or semi-precious gem stones. this tool is viewed as having a male end for projection, and a female or receptive end. much like the athame, the wand can be employed to cast a circle, but its true power lies at a higher level, when used to invoke, and dismiss spiritual entities. it is associated with the element of fire. miscellaneous altar tools these include candles, cords, censor/thurible/incense, bell, sword, staff, crystal ball, scrying stone, magick mirror, tarot cards, rune stones, oils, cauldron, mortar& pestle, bolline, and broom. to name a few. your book of shadows, or grimoire, is one of the most important tools you will ever own. in the craft, it was

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 1

belief in the unknown may be more than brain chemistry or a figment of our fears. perhaps there is some spiritual reality that is outside of us, but with which one can somehow communicate? perhaps the physical activity of the brain or psychological state (the two are of course related) may be only a precondition or a conduit to a transcendent world? the central mystery may always remain. ghostly entities and urban legends there is not a single known culture on planet earth that does not have its ghost stories, and one can determine from paleolithic cave paintings that the belief that there is something within the human body that survives physical death is at least 50,000 years old. if there is a single unifying factor in the arena of the unknown and the unexplained it is the universality

nds there is not a single known culture on planet earth that does not have its ghost stories, and one can determine from paleolithic cave paintings that the belief that there is something within the human body that survives physical death is at least 50,000 years old. if there is a single unifying factor in the arena of the unknown and the unexplained it is the universality of accounts of ghostly entities. of course, not everyone agrees on the exact nature of ghosts. some insist that the appearance of ghosts prove survival after death. others state that such phenomena represent other dimensions of reality. and then there are the skeptics who group most ghost stories in the category of urban legends, those unverifiable stories about outlandish, humorous, frightening, or supernatural events

headed human. anubis, the god of the necropolis, can be shown as a jackal-headed man, probably because such carrion-eating jackals prowled egyptian cemeteries. many other civilizations felt the power of these kinds of images. for example, the ancient greeks fashioned the minotaur (half-human, halfbull, the satyr (half-human, half-goat, the harpy (half-woman, half-bird) and a host of other hybrid entities the vast majority unfavorably disposed toward humankind. examples could be found in other cultures as well. customs and taboos in 2001, scientists were surprised when bits of stone etched with intricate patterns found in the blombos cave, east of cape town on the southern african shores of the indian ocean, were dated at 77,000 years old, thereby indicating that ancient humans were capabl

nnected to the afterlife. among them was tertullian (c. 160 c.e. 220 c.e, who defined the soul as having sprung directly from the breath of god, thereby making it immortal. the body, in the platonic view, was merely the instrument of the anima the soul. the highly respected alexandrian scholar origen (c. 185 c.e. 254 c.e) theorized that in the beginning, god had created a certain number of spirit entities who received physical bodies or spiritual bodies as determined by their respective merits. some might be appointed human forms, while others, according to their conduct, would be elevated to angelic status, or relegated to the position of demons. such a concept of the preexistence of souls seemed too close to reincarnation for those learned christian scholars assembled for the first counc

an thought, is a place of eternal torment for those who have been damned after the last judgment. the oldest collection of sanskrit hymns is the rig-veda, dating back to about 1400 b.c.e. composed by the aryan people who invaded the indus valley in about 1500 b.c.e, the early vedic songs are primarily associated with funeral rituals and perceive the individual person as composed of three separate entities: the body, the asu (life principle, and the manas (the seat of the mind, will, and emotions. although the asu, and the manas were highly regarded, they cannot really be considered as comprising the essential self, the soul. the facet of the person that survives the physical is yet something else, a kind of miniature of the living man or woman that resides within the center of the body nea

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 3

belief in the unknown may be more than brain chemistry or a figment of our fears. perhaps there is some spiritual reality that is outside of us, but with which one can somehow communicate? perhaps the physical activity of the brain or psychological state (the two are of course related) may be only a precondition or a conduit to a transcendent world? the central mystery may always remain. ghostly entities and urban legends there is not a single known culture on planet earth that does not have its ghost stories, and one can determine from paleolithic cave paintings that the belief that there is something within the human body that survives physical death is at least 50,000 years old. if there is a single unifying factor in the arena of the unknown and the unexplained it is the universality

nds there is not a single known culture on planet earth that does not have its ghost stories, and one can determine from paleolithic cave paintings that the belief that there is something within the human body that survives physical death is at least 50,000 years old. if there is a single unifying factor in the arena of the unknown and the unexplained it is the universality of accounts of ghostly entities. of course, not everyone agrees on the exact nature of ghosts. some insist that the appearance of ghosts prove survival after death. others state that such phenomena represent other dimensions of reality. and then there are the skeptics who group most ghost stories in the category of urban legends, those unverifiable stories about outlandish, humorous, frightening, or supernatural events

headed human. anubis, the god of the necropolis, can be shown as a jackal-headed man, probably because such carrion-eating jackals prowled egyptian cemeteries. many other civilizations felt the power of these kinds of images. for example, the ancient greeks fashioned the minotaur (half-human, halfbull, the satyr (half-human, half-goat, the harpy (half-woman, half-bird) and a host of other hybrid entities the vast majority unfavorably disposed toward humankind. examples could be found in other cultures as well. customs and taboos in 2001, scientists were surprised when bits of stone etched with intricate patterns found in the blombos cave, east of cape town on the southern african shores of the indian ocean, were dated at 77,000 years old, thereby indicating that ancient humans were capabl

i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d xx introduction chapter 10 ghosts and phantoms there is not a single culture on planet earth that does not have its ghost stories. paleolithic cave paintings depicting the human body surviving physical death indicate that this belief is many thousands of years old. in this chapter the universality of accounts of the manifestation of ghostly entities is explored. 1 chapter exploration ghostly beings animal spirits apparitions autoscopy ghosts of the living phantoms poltergeists spirits of the dead spooklights famous haunted houses and places bell witch s cave borley rectory calvados castle epworth rectory general wayne inn the gray man of hinton ampner myrtles plantation the tedworth drummer the whaley house ghosts in the movies spont

. m. apparitions. new york: collier books, 1963. ghostly beings there is not a single culture on planet earth that does not have its ghost stories. while individuals around the world may argue politics, religion, and philosophy from the perspective of their own cultural biases, if there is a single unifying factor in the arena of the unknown and the unexplained, it is the manifestation of ghostly entities. of course not everyone who believes in ghosts agrees on what exactly a ghost is. some insist that the appearance of ghosts proves survival after death. others state that such phenomena represent other dimensions of reality. and not everyone in contemporary cultures believes in ghosts, but polls and surveys continue to indicate that a good many do. a gallup poll done in may 2001 found tha

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL

belief in the unknown may be more than brain chemistry or a figment of our fears. perhaps there is some spiritual reality that is outside of us, but with which one can somehow communicate? perhaps the physical activity of the brain or psychological state (the two are of course related) may be only a precondition or a conduit to a transcendent world? the central mystery may always remain. ghostly entities and urban legends there is not a single known culture on planet earth that does not have its ghost stories, and one can determine from paleolithic cave paintings that the belief that there is something within the human body that survives physical death is at least 50,000 years old. if there is a single unifying factor in the arena of the unknown and the unexplained it is the universality

nds there is not a single known culture on planet earth that does not have its ghost stories, and one can determine from paleolithic cave paintings that the belief that there is something within the human body that survives physical death is at least 50,000 years old. if there is a single unifying factor in the arena of the unknown and the unexplained it is the universality of accounts of ghostly entities. of course, not everyone agrees on the exact nature of ghosts. some insist that the appearance of ghosts prove survival after death. others state that such phenomena represent other dimensions of reality. and then there are the skeptics who group most ghost stories in the category of gurban legends, h those unverifiable stories about outlandish, humorous, frightening, or supernatural even

headed human. anubis, the god of the necropolis, can be shown as a jackal-headed man, probably because such carrion-eating jackals prowled egyptian cemeteries. many other civilizations felt the power of these kinds of images. for example, the ancient greeks fashioned the minotaur (half-human, halfbull, the satyr (half-human, half-goat, the harpy (half-woman, half-bird) and a host of other hybrid entities.the vast majority unfavorably disposed toward humankind. examples could be found in other cultures as well. customs and taboos in 2001, scientists were surprised when bits of stone etched with intricate patterns found in the blombos cave, east of cape town on the southern african shores of the indian ocean, were dated at 77,000 years old, thereby indicating that ancient humans were capabl

new york: meridian books, 1960. spence, lewis. an encyclopedia of occultism. new hyde park, n.y: university books, 1960. williams, charles. witchcraft. new york: meridian books, 1960. black magick black magick is the use of supernatural knowledge and powers for the purpose of doing evil or for working evil upon another human being. practitioners of black magick deliberately seek to invoke demonic entities in order to control their powers and to force them to obey their will. black magick is, therefore, a perversion of the mystical sciences. rather than attempting to be of service to one fs fellow humans as do the practitioners of white magick, the black magicians seek to gain control over supernatural forces for the sole purpose of personal aggrandizement, the glorification of their baser

s, therefore, a perversion of the mystical sciences. rather than attempting to be of service to one fs fellow humans as do the practitioners of white magick, the black magicians seek to gain control over supernatural forces for the sole purpose of personal aggrandizement, the glorification of their baser appetites, and the sowing of discord, discontent, and disease. the desire to use supernatural entities to wreak havoc upon one fs enemy or to acquire material wealth and power was in play during the time of the ancient egyptians and persians. the greeks and hebrews adapted many of the rituals and incantations, transforming the gods of the earlier cultures into the demons of their own time. this process of deity transmutation was continued into medieval times when the earlier gods of the mi

THE MAGICIAN S KABBALAH

d it is this definition that has permeated the workings of such groups as the typhonian ordo templi orientis with respect to the klippoth. indeed, in recent publications by the head of that order, kenneth grant, the klippoth are associated with the "shades of the dead whose names appear in the books of dyzan, or thoth, of the necronomicon" and other such fictional works. the organisation of these entities into hierarchies is post-zoharic, and found popularity with the publication of francis barrett's "the magus" in 1801, which was composed of many tables indicating the structure of the universe. the kabbalist z'ev ben shimon halevi points out that any event or being can become klippothic if its central axis or reason for being is removed, causing imbalance in the system. thus tradition is

then the klippoth are at work, as the individual then has no central point to come back to in order to regain themselves. another view of the klippoth can be found in roald dahl's fantasy "charlie and the glass elevator, where willy wonka's glass elevator, which, like the chariot of the mystics, can travel through many worlds, passes through a shadowy place wherein exist hosts of grey wraithlike entities formed from all the uncompleted thoughts and hopes of mankind. each time an individual thinks "if only, they create a klippothic world which begins to separate them from the actual world existing around them. if the many worlds interpretation of quantum physics is correct, then every time we make a decision, an infinite number of klippothic worlds are created where that decision was not t

of the alphabet for them in accordance with a set system" all hebrew letters are equally values and words, so for example the letter aleph, signifying "a, also means "one, as well as being a word meaning "ox. the table given lists the major values and meanings of the twenty-two letters. this allows the letters to be taken as symbols expressing different aspects of the universe, either as separate entities, or when combined together in words. the main use for gematria appears to be in devising a system of mnemonic reminders of kabbalistic doctrine, such as utilised by eleazar of worms. thus, the numeration of the word avavah "love" being equal to that of achad "unity (both being thirteen) recalls to the kabbalist that love of god is unity with god. as the two words then total together to tw

ity varies from culture to culture, and often models are variations on a theme, or expanded versions of earlier systems. the simplest model might well be that implied in descarte's famous dictum, cogito ergo sum "i think, therefore i am" his model further includes a dubious proof for the existence of god, thereby composing the most basic dualistic system of self/god, which may be seen as separate entities, ultimately identical entities, or entities of which one is the enclosure of the other. the self is one of the basic experiences of the human psyche, in that it is that to which we constantly refer our experience, both in the environment, for example "i am having a cup of tea, and in our inner world, such as "i am feeling happy" it is impossible to define these two worlds as separate exce

THE MIDDLE PILLAR

d welbeing- it is so much a part of us that trying to understand humar. beings without it is like trying to study fish and omitting the fact tha: they live in water. unfortunately, many psychotherapists have done just that, persuading themselves and their clients to believe that th spiritual portion of them either does not exist or is irrelevant. psychology and spirituality should not be separate entities. it is time to tear down the artificial walls that divide them. the various schools of magic and their extensive teachings comprised an enormous body of wisdom that was the forerunner of modern psycho- ogy. the ancient art of magic can give back to the modern science psychology and magic 105 of psychology that which it has so unwisely neglected-a systematic practice for addressing the spi

THE MOTHMAN PROPHECIES

nstructions found throughout the world were the products of a single worldwide culture. the cult of believers in atlantis were the principal advocates of this idea, so sober scientists naturally turned away from it for a theory that is almost impossible to support. this was the notion that many inventions and ideas simply occurred simultaneously to widespread, isolated cultures. the flying saucer entities have allegedly contacted many people in almost every country and have immodestly claimed credit for everything from the building of the pyramids to the sinking of atlantis. erich von daniken, a swiss author, has popularized the concept that members of an extraterrestrial civilization did contact early earthlings, basing his theories on expansive misinterpretations and in several instances

g. their concepts are wider in scope and significance, and far better documented than von daniken' simplistic efforts. that unidentified flying objects have been present since the dawn of man is an undeniable fact. they are not only described repeatedly in the bible, but were also the subject of cave paintings made thousands of years before the bible was written. and a strange procession of weird entities and frightening creatures have been with us just as long. when you review the ancient references you are obliged to conclude that the presence of these objects and beings is a normal condition for this planet. these things, these other intelligences or oints as ivan sanderson labeled them, either reside here but somehow remain concealed from us, or they do not exist at all and are actuall

with putting wings on lions and unidentifiable beasts. although the angels of biblical times were never described as being winged, painters and sculptors have always persisted in giving them feathered appendages (actually, the old-time angels appeared like ordinary human beings. they even had supper with lot) when demons overran the planet during the dark ages they were also recorded as monstrous entities with bats' wings. remote areas of the world are still said to be inhabited by harpies and winged humans. on july 11, 1908, the famous russian traveler v. k. arsenyev was trekking along the gobilli river when he had this encounter. i saw the mark on the path that was very similar to a man's footprint. my dog alpha bristled up, snarled and then something rushed about nearby trampling among

d it over and over again. unfortunately, their staggering solutions were obfuscated by intellectual extrapolations and the ponderous terminology of philosophy and theology. few modern ufo enthusiasts have the educational background to understand such literature. they choose, as an alternative, to deal with the phenomenon on a materialistic level, assuming that the presence of unlikely objects and entities in our atmosphere is evidence of some extraterrestrial civilization. xenophanes, one of the first great philosophers (sixth century b.c, observed that the ethiopians thought their gods were black and snub-nosed like themselves. today many of us no longer believe in direct visits with our god, so we have shaped a new mythology based upon the belief in spacemen carved in our own image. when

f energy under the control of some unknown extra-dimensional intelligence. this intelligence controls important events by manipulating specific human beings through the phenomenon of mystical illumination. our religions are based upon our longtime awareness of this intelligence and our struggle to reduce it to humanly acceptable terms. the ancient ethiopians viewed their gods as black, snub-nosed entities. the greeks and romans populated their mountaintops with longhaired, handsome gods and goddesses. the indians of south america worshiped bearded gods who traveled the night skies in luminous discs of light, as did the ancient egyptians. but religious views were modified in the nineteenth century with the coming of the industrial age. the lights were still there but a new frame of referenc

THE NECRONOMICON SIMON VERSION

of light and darkness, between god and satan, in the cthulhu mythos. some critics may complain that this smacks more of the manichaen heresy than it does of genuine christian dogma; yet, as a priest and former monk, i believe it is fair to say that this dogma is unfortunately very far removed from the majority of the faithful to be of much consequence. the idea of a war against satan, and of the entities of good and evil having roughly equivalent powers, is perhaps best illustrated by the belief, common among the orthodox churches of the east, in a personal devil as well as a personal angel. this concept has been amplified by the roman catholic church to such an extent- perhaps subconsciously- that a missal in the editor's possession contains an engraving for the feast of st. andrew, apos

magick, can go on nearly indefinitely, and in depth, for which there is no space here at present. an exhaustive examination of crowley's occultism in light of recent findings concerning sumeria, and exegesis on lovecraft's stories, is presently in preparation and is hoped to be available shortly. until that time, a few examples should suffice. although a list is appended hereto containing various entities and concepts of lovecraft, crowley, and sumeria cross-referenced, it will do to show how the editor found relationships to be valid and even startling. azatot is frequently mentioned in the grim pages of the cthulhu mythos, and appears in the necronomicon as azag-thoth, a combination of two words, the first sumerian and the second coptic, which gives us a clue as to its identity. azag in

THE PATH OF KABBALAH

sit together as a group, studying our (as yet concealed) real properties, we are collaborating in the study of the operation of the creator inside us. we have a common goal and a common thought, and one experimentation field our own feelings. this results in a collective goal, thought and desire that in time creates the feeling of one body, common properties, a feeling that there are no separate entities, but only one, called man, and before him, the one creator. the thought must be directed inwardly, toward changing our attributes in search of the creator inside us. instead of the ordinary reading in the torah we discover the torah as a spice, as a means for correction also named a potion of life, for it pours in us the sensation of the creator, the light of eternity and wholeness. peopl

torah were given to us so as to match our properties with those of the creator. but each generation must focus on a certain part of it. a kabbalist named moses rose to the spiritual world through his spiritual understanding, meaning he was able to feel spiritual degrees, and he described them in a book he entitled the torah. the torah strictly forbids depicting of spiritual phenomenon as physical entities. it is forbidden to picture a distinguished old man named moses climbing down mt. sinai with a book of torah in his hand. torah means the light of the creator. every word in the torah is a name of the creator. the names of the creator are one s sensations of him, while he himself has no name. it is the attaining individual who gives names to the creator according to his sensation of him:

desire to receive from him, because he wants to give. consequently, he only created the desire to receive, for everything else is already present in the creator. connection, in the spiritual realm, occurs as a result of the equivalence of characteristics (desires or wills. separation, in the spiritual realm, occurs as a result of a difference in characteristics (desires or wills. if two spiritual entities have one form, have the same desires (or wills, the same goal- they are attached together, and they are one, and not two. the reason for this is that in the spiritual realm there are no bodies. the spiritual world is a world of wills (or desires, raw powers, wills that are not clothed in any sort of substance. but the "desire to receive for himself" is called substance and body. therefore

wills, the same goal- they are attached together, and they are one, and not two. the reason for this is that in the spiritual realm there are no bodies. the spiritual world is a world of wills (or desires, raw powers, wills that are not clothed in any sort of substance. but the "desire to receive for himself" is called substance and body. therefore, if all the wills (or desires) of two spiritual entities are equal, then they are one. they are one because there is not a thing that separates them from one another. it is possible to distinguish that there are two, and not just one, if there is a difference of form between them. they are only separated from one another, as much as there is change in form between them. if everything in one is equal to the other, then they are one. if everythin

THE STAR IN THE WEST BY CAPTAIN FULLER A CRITICAL ESSAY ON THE WORKS OF ALEISTER CROWLEY

yan fashion, in order to upset the sceptic, argues in a circle; and to prove the possibility of a priori judgements, insists on the sceptic proving an a priori proposition. having thoroughly entangled the sceptic, as he thinks, he launches out an gapodictic certainty, h very similar to berkeley fs ggod-idea, h and defines gidealism h to gconsist in the assertion that there exist none but thinking entities. h [crowley at once denies the gcertainty, h and demands an explanation of gthinking. h] then working through the berkeleyan arguments backwards, he arrives at defining [thing as a (unknowable) power to produce sense impressions, which is purely berkeley or his antithesis according as the power is conceived as god or matter] here we have struck again the fundamental chain a,b,a,b,a,b. hav

THE TAROT OF C C ZAIN

n with goat heads chained by the neck at the monster's feet represent the certain fate that awaits all who use magical powers to attain selfish or purely material ends. sooner or later they become slaves of the very forces they have used, and are finally completely destroyed in body and mind; and even after passing to the next life, are chained by their evil deeds in the underworld. all such evil entities, of this plane and the next, survive by preying on the ignorance and credulity of others, as shown by the sign of sorcery they make with their hands. they are racketeers and gangsters of both planes; and the ensemble, taken as a whole, indicates both the bondage and the fate of those who follow the inversive path and become dominated by the spirit of selfishness. the lightning--arcanum xv

THE WITCH CULT OF ZOS VEL THANATOS

in the sorcerers own mind. make reference to peter carroll s comment in my book of the witch moon: create your gods with care, for they will reform you in their own image. carroll himself, while not distinctly left hand path or luciferian, is an adept of quite colorful work. the staunch and focused liber null (weiser) addresses the nature of evocation as: the art of dealing with magical beings or entities by various acts which create or contact them and allow one to conjure and command them with pacts and exorcism. these beings have a legion of names drawn from the demonology of many cultures: elementals, familiars, incubi, succubi, bud-wills, demons, automata, atavisms, wraiths, spirits and so on. carroll broke down the facets and avenues of various cultures integrated within occultism an

TYSON DONALD NEW MILLENNIUM MAGIC

ply, the flame of spirit will strengthen, and they will begin to see the meanings that lie hidden in the absurd statements of magical texts. it is not necessary that they encounter a magical adept, although this will cer- tainly facilitate their advancement. the personal conveyance of the flame of spirit can take place across the gulf of time and space by means of books. also, there are spiritual entities that watch over and mutely direct the progress of worthy seekers after magical truth. it is these beings, who are emanations of the godhead, that shaped the lives of seekers after magical attainment long before they felt the least interest in the study of magic. magic may be profitably pursued by either sex at any age. traditionally, it was thought that a true understanding of magic requi

s sometimes said to be the dwelling place of evil because chaos is naturally destructive of order. however, this sense can be misleading. chaos as the region or dimension of formlessness is synonymous with the unmanifest itself; chaos as the land of evil beings or forces is a part of the manifest because the evil beings or forces there have forms and qualities. these may be loosely called chaotic entities since they tend to destroy what is perceived by human consciousness as order; however, they are not in the strict sense inhabitants of true chaos. the dividing plane between the manifest and unmanifest is not a thing in itself, but the place where the two universes press close to each other. it is an inter- face such as the one that separates the surface of water from air or the one calle

ock them. the magi should ask the light for instruction in the art of magic. the light will give it if their purposes are honest and if magic is a part of their personal des- tinies. they may ask for the names of spirits, the signs that will bind them, their true forms accordmg to human understanding, and all other aspects of the art. usually the light will communicate through intermediate spirit entities. these are referred to as angels in the major religions. the light is too exalted to involve itself directly with the material illusions of magic, although on rare occasions of great need this sometimes happens. each magus will be granted the wisdom that accords with his or her stage of development. this will not be the information they request, but as they progress, they will discover th

on. it sug- gests thrusting and piercing and thus represents unbalanced force. the guard of the repose reci rocating force dagger is akin to the small arm of the christian cross, which is off-center and directs the primary force of the vertical ray out its longest segment. its element is air. magically, the dagger is used to command through threat of punishment. it can cause discomfort to psychic entities, as can all pointed steel or iron objects. generally it symbolizes justice and retribution. held with the point up, it is the symbol of liberation. held point down, it is symbolic of frustration and waste. focused force also called the chalice and grail. it suggests a seed unfolding new life and a womb ready to issue forth its contents, which it has nurtured and protected. growth, love, p

ber is used it must be purified and consecrated. some adepts maintain that the magic circle is not necessary when magic is done in a consecrat- ed chamber. this is true when dealing with the forces of light. the odor of sancti- ty generated by sincere prayers will keep away any prowling demons. when calling on qlippothic or chaotic forces, however, a circle is always used. the very fact that such entities are summoned into the chamber defiles its purity and thus it is no longer a protection. middle temple also called the temple astral. this is the imaginary landscape that satisfies the emotional needs of the magus, as the outer temple meets his or her physical needs. it is created in the mind through a stepped process of visualization that requires many hours of intense meditation. it must

TYSON DONALD SOUL FLIGHT

themselves as souls of the dead. this is a departure from the spirit communications of preceding centuries. in earlier times, the spirits who communicated had identified themselves more frequently as angels, or spirits of the natural world, or even as demons, but seldom as the dead. however, the religion of spiritualism, and its french version known as spiritism, are based on the premise that the entities that communicate during the skances were once living human beings. those attending seances did not wish to communicate with the archangel gabriel; they wanted to talk to aunt flora and uncle jim, and the mediums, who conducted the seances as increasingly formalized and elaborate performances, accommodated them. allan kardec (1804-1869) identified several kinds of spirits that interact wit

omplexity when traveling out of their physical bodies. naturally, theosophists had an answer for this discrepancy, one which managed to both dismiss and, at the same time, disparage the spiritualists. it may be objected by some readers that no such complexities as these are described by most of the psychics who occasionally get glimpses of the astral world, nor are they reported at seances by the entities that manifest there: but this is readily accounted for. few untrained persons on that plane, whether living or "dead" see things as they really are until after very long experience; even those who do see fully are often too dazed and confused to understand or remember; and among the very small minority who both see and remember there are hardly any who can translate the recollection into

these are the true, corporeal vampires, the existence of which theosophy acknowledges. they can most easily be destroyed by burning their bodies. another astral inhabitant scarcely to be recognized as human is the werewolf. when a human being of a particularly brutal and cruel nature, who has some knowledge of the occult, manages to project his astral body, it may be seized upon by "other astral entities" 99. blavatsky, secret doctrine, vol. 2, p. 636. 100. leadbeater, astral plane, 59. 86 soul flight the nature of which leadbeater does not describe. these transform the astral body of the traveler into that of a beast such as a wolf, and materialize it to such a degree that it is able to roam the countryside, hunting and killing livestock and human beings for the purpose of satisfying not

beater, astral plane, 59. 86 soul flight the nature of which leadbeater does not describe. these transform the astral body of the traveler into that of a beast such as a wolf, and materialize it to such a degree that it is able to roam the countryside, hunting and killing livestock and human beings for the purpose of satisfying not only its own craving for fresh blood, but also the craving of the entities that materialized it. a wound inflicted upon the materialized astral body in animal form will be reflected on to the living physical body of the projector. this is known as repercussion- when something done to the astral body instantly occurs to the physical body. inhuman inhabitants of the astral planes the completely inhuman inhabitants of the astral planes are the elementals, the natur

they also are divided 101. leadbeater, astral plane, 72. chapter six: theosophy 87 into seven great classes, inhabiting respectively the same seven states of matter already mentioned as permeated by the corresponding varieties of the essence. thus, to take those which are most readily comprehensible to us, there are spirits of the earth, water, air and fire (or ether)-definite intelligent astral entities residing and functioning in each of those media. in mediaeval literature, these earth-spirits are often called gnomes, while the waterspirits are spoken of as undines, the air-spirits as sylphs, and the ether-spirits as salamanders. in popular language they are known by many names-fairies, pixies, elves, brownies, peris, djinns, trolls, satyrs, fawns, kobolds, imps, goblins, good people-s

TYSON DONALD THE MAGICAL WORKBOOK

vague impression of its existence. during practice, never step through the circle before it has been indrawn with the left hand. the magic circle is as real as the practitioner believes it to be, no more and no less. if you step through the circle, you physically express the fact that you do not regard it as an actual barrier. and if the circle is unreal to you, it cannot be real to the spiritual entities summoned outside its edge during ritual evocations. strive to convince yourself that the astral circle is an actual band of fire that would burn you if you touched it. feel its heat and hear the flutter of its flames. in this way it becomes a real barrier to spiritual beings. projecting the greater circle f ind a practice area with an open floor at least seven by seven feet. assume the st

exercise 39. the founders of the golden dawn provided this ritual of invocation and banishing to new initiates in the order because the simple act of going through the steps, even when there is little or no understanding of their meaning, awakens awareness of occult forces. in the beginning of magic study, it is important to open your consciousness to the presence of subtle currents and spiritual entities. these exist all around you, and have always existed, but the study of magic allows you to perceive them for the first time. i have described the lesser invoking ritual of the pentagram rather than the lesser banishing ritual in order to attract these forces, not drive them away. the beginner seldom needs to worry about too much contact with spirits, but often is vexed by a complete lack

UNCLE SETNAKT SEZ BECOME EVIL AND RULE THE WORLD1

lt with them. whereas these people may develop their magical powers apart from the natural order, they will never fully enter into selfhood. if you have a great deal of trouble with guilt, large doses of nietzsche, redbeard, or la vey may be in order. 9. detach yourself from the natural order with time games. the calendar, the clock, and the computer have traditionally belonged to anti-individual entities. the catholic church, with its cycle of fasts and feasts and year of endless symbolism, stole time from the european people long ago. the church of satan began the reclaiming of time by declaring o f one's birthday as the supreme holiday. it's no coincidence that the flex time and work-at-home concepts have come in with the new aeon. begin to arrange your own life as much as possible by y

WESTERN MANDALAS OF TRANSFORMATION SR AL

etters appear in the name. the last two letters (if it has an al or el ending) are the yellow wings (a) and the green shoes and scales (l. begin to build this image through artwork, meditation, practice and dialogue. you may perceive your h. g. a. to be predominately one sex or the other, and this could change over time. however, sexuality is primarily only an attribution humans attach to angelic entities in order to make our visualization more relatable. next, learn its sigil and use it on all your talismans. the sigil is your special seal of protection. the way of doing this, and the traditional way of creating many sacred and angelic sigils or signatures in the golden dawn tradition, is to take the letters of the name, for instance gabriel (gbrial, and trace them in order onto the golde

p f-sharp a-flat g a-flat a c b-flat b d c a note: there are many hues or shades the student can experiment with; for example the golden dawn complementary chart is a bit more complicated than this one, but i have found the best results to come from personal experimentation. the creative student. the principal point is to establish relationship. steinbrecher pointed out that of all the archetypal entities encountered, connecting with one's h. g. a. should be the first and most important archetypal relationship. this idea has counterparts in many aspects of jungian work as well. it is the most valuable kind of guide in any kind of active imagination, pathwork or visualization. jung himself had a primary "archetypal friend" whose name was philamon. if you work with the tarot, begin meditatin

rchangels and planetary angels. with practice, familiarity with these different kinds of angelic energy will become second-nature. in qabalah it is important to understand these differences, since it is a system which is definitely hierarchal. intelligences and spirits are stepped down from the source. they are also more specific and quite useful in talisman-making. the student may ask "are these entities actually outside floating around in planetary space, or inside, a part of my own consciousness" earlier we spoke of the subconscious; now we seem to be talking about planetary entities in a way which implies that they have some kind of metaphysical reality. as stated in chapter one, we will adopt both philosophies; most modern-day magicians integrate both philosophies fairly easily. in an

netary space, or inside, a part of my own consciousness" earlier we spoke of the subconscious; now we seem to be talking about planetary entities in a way which implies that they have some kind of metaphysical reality. as stated in chapter one, we will adopt both philosophies; most modern-day magicians integrate both philosophies fairly easily. in any event, the debate about whether such symbolic entities are objective or subjective is a philosophical discussion that far exceeds the scope of this book. we will simply quote regardie, who has found a happy synthesis between the two (by) employing such herbs, incenses, colors, seals, lights, forms, and divine names as are consonant and congruous to the traditional nature of mercury, the magician is thus the more easily enabled to stimulate th

and also because they had noted some mistakes, which i will clarify momentarily. let us first examine the correct way for a magical square, seal, and sigil to be constructed. the magical square is called the kamea, which means to bond. it is the power grid of the planetary energy being called upon and is based entirely upon number. to each sephira belongs a number and its corresponding planetary entities: god-name, intelligence, angels, or spirits. these are drawn from the kamea that holds the key to the basic planetary numbers. the numbers in the square are arranged so that the sum of any row, vertically, horizontally, or diagonally, are the same when added up (this includes mercury) in mathematics, this is known as the magic constant of the square. if a square does not add up diagonally

WHO ARE THE DRACONIANS

ed by willis whitehead. ny: samuel weiser, 1971. of occult philosophy: magical ceremonies, book 4. edited and translated by robert turner. gillette, nj: heptangle books. 1985. de occulta philosophia. ed. by perrone compagne. ny: e. cowho are the draconians? case files of branton many so-called ufo "abductees, especially in recent decades, have described encounters with remarkably similar types of entities, some of the three most prominent being the "greys, the "reptiloids, and the "nordics. as in the case of abductee ted rice and additional incidents related by the late karla turner and others, at times all three of these types of entities are seen collaborating together. in other cases, the reptilian entities have been seen masquerading as "nordics" by using some type of projected hypnoti

ent or programming of dimensional-time-star gates; a rare meta-gene factor in humans which many alien groups desire to integrate/assimilate into their own sub-species; and an incredible variety of genetic, animal, and vegetable life forms. and the fact it, planet earth [the "divine tear] is an extremely attractive-appearing "prize" to look at from both without and within. this is what many of the entities interacting with planet earth desire. there are many contactees who also refer to "galactica" type scenarios of stellar civilizations undergoing some type of crisis which moves them to engage in a quest for the legendary home world from which their most distant ancestors came, and their search has led to "mother earth. still other contactees state that the entire galactic federation world

oplasmically [not all of the "blood" that is drawn out of partial or permanent abductees is used for "experiments. i'll just leave it at that, in order to regain access to our dimension. some claim that the crowleyan rituals and montauk projects have been very useful to them in the area of tearing holes in the fabric of space-time that separates our dimension from theirs. and since these types of entities feed off of the collective darkness of humanity, the only real way to defeat them is to first defeat the "enemy within. try whatever method of resistance you will, but i will tell you what has worked for me. like st. george the dragonslayer of old, i have taken up the sword, the shield, and the altar of the "cross. this symbol of the marriage/union of the creator's perfect justice with th

s a master's degree in social work and is a highly qualified hypnotherapist who works as a psychiatric social worker in springfield, missouri. since the late 1980s, he has worked with more than 100 abductees and compiled information on hundreds of others. in addition, he is in contact with other researchers in the field. he has been involved in 10 cases where experiencers have described reptilian entities and he is aware of researchers in other parts of the country with similar cases. abductees often have distinct clawlike cuts and bruises on their bodies after their apparent abductions "carpenter summarized what he knows of these beings in his regular column 'abduction notes' mufon ufo journal, april 1993:'typically, these reptilian creatures are reported to be about six to seven feet tal

october 1878 issue. a 'wild man of the woods' was captured, supposedly, in tennessee, and then placed on exhibit in louisville. the creature was described as being six feet, five inches tall, and having eyes twice the normal size. his body was 'covered with scales' this article now makes some sense "and then almost a hundred years later, again near louisville, there are more stories of reptilian entities. in october 1975, near milton, kentucky, clarence cable reported a 'giant lizard' was roaming the forests near his junkyard. author peter guttilla described the creature cable surprised as 'about fifteen feet long, had a foot-long forked tongue, and big eyes that bulged something like a frog's. it was dull-white with black-and-white stripes across its body with quarter-size speckles over

WILLIAM WESCOTT THE CHALDEAN ORACLES OF ZOROASTER TRANSLATION

large number of thinkers and scientists in modern times have advocated tenets which, while not exactly similar, are parallel, to ancient chald an conceptions; this is exemplified in the notion that the operation of natural law in the universe is controlled or operated by conscious and discriminating power which is co-ordinate with intelligence. it is but one step further to admit that forces are entities, to people the vast spaces of the universe with the children of phantasy. thus history repeats itself, and the old and the new alike reflect the multiform truth. without entering at length into the metaphysical aspect, it is important to notice the supremacy attributed to the "paternal mind" the intelligence of the universe, poetically described as "energising before energy" establishes o

WOLFSON ELLIOT ALEF MEM TAU KABBALISTIC MUSINGS ON TIME TRUTH AND DEATH

three levels of being may be distinguished: the impartible perpetuity (aidiotes ameristos)97 of eternity beyond time; the perpetuity of intransitive intellection (ametabatos noesis)98 attributed to the intellect, the eternal image of eternity, time at rest; and the temporal, which is always in motion and hence is perpetual in a derivative sense.99 proclus speaks of three successive 14 chapter one entities: the one being (to hen on hos, the monad of all being (monas ton onton, which, in virtue of its absolute oneness, is beyond attribution; eternity (aion, the dyad that always is (o aei on; and the eternal (to aionion, which participates in the conjunction of always and existence but not with the same degree of durability as in the case of eternity.100 in contrast to the friends of plato, t

demptive (maselet le olam, that is, it draws one out from the snare of nature and leads one to the final felicity, the life of the world-to-come. following older philosophic and kabbalistic texts, maharal depicts this ultimate condition both as the conjunction of the human and divine intellects, the absorption of the particular in the universal,67 and as the restoration of the sundry discriminate entities in the material world to the immaterial essence of nondifferentiated unity to the point that there no longer is any discernible separation between the spiritual and physical, god and the cosmos.68 as he puts it in one of his many treatises, the torah is rational [sikhlit, and everything that is rational does not fall under time.69 therefore they say that torah protects forever, as it is a

y of time that is independent of body and consequently independent of space, a time that can be attributed without contradiction to incorporeal beings.76 support for this interpretation may be elicited from the following remark of maharal: just as there are actual days for physical human beings, so there is a time that is not actually time [kakh yesh zeman we-eino zeman mammash, and it applies to entities that are not corporeal [devarim biltti gashmiyyim. 77 a time that is not actually time, zeman we-eino zeman mammash what kind of time is that? we learn more of this time that is not really time from a second passage that is especially significant, since the topic is the revelation of torah, the pristine form of intellect beyond temporal demarcation, in historical time: with regard to the

lly time [zeman ba-esem. thus the third month alone was selected for the giving of torah, as it is written a moment for every desire (eccles 3:1, for the moment [et] is the intermediary and the third that is in between the two boundaries of time.80 now we can attempt an explanation of maharal s paradoxical expression time that is not actually time, which he ascribes to torah and other incorporeal entities: the time that is not actually time is the time (et) of the present (attah) that links past and future and thereby provides cohesiveness and coherence to the narrative of history by supplying a beginning, middle, and end, which correspond theologically to creation, revelation, and redemption a narratological conception of history that distinguishes the jewish people from other nations who

ans-theistic symbol of timelessness, the not-time, 122 well suits the depiction of the infinite in kabbalistic lore: the form of formlessness that transcends all form, even the form of formlessness, the incomprehensible and ineffable (not)being beyond image and word. in this spirit, cordovero repeatedly insists that the quality of primordiality can be attributed only to ein sof, whereas all other entities, including the sefirot, are considered temporal and contingent in nature. there is, however, a crucial difference between the temporal causality of the sefirot vis -vis ein 74 chapter two sof and the temporal causality of matters in the spatio-temporal sphere: in the case of the latter, an interval separates cause and effect, but in the former there can be no such hiatus because that woul

ZALEWSKI GOLDEN DAWN ENOCHIAN MAGIC OCR

a master magician, or mage, and to spend many years studying and, later, practicing. throughout the middle ages there were many high dignitaries of the church who engaged in the practice of high magick. they were the ones with both the wealth and the learning. high magick is the transformation of the self to the higher self. some aspects of it also consist of rites designed to conjure spirits, or entities, capable of doing one's bidding. motive is the driving force of these magicks and is critical for success. in recent years there has been a change from the traditional thoughts regarding high magick. the average intelligence today is vastly superior to that of four or five centuries ago. minds attuned to computers are finding a fascination with the mechanics of high magical conjuration (t

n 31849 pacific hwy. south, suite 107 federal way, wa 98003 xv author's introduction the enochian system of magic began on march 8, 1581, through the efforts of dr. john dee and edward kelley (sometimes spelled kelly. dee was the court astrologer of queen elizabeth i of england, and kelley was his partner. a clairvoyant, kelley acted as the channel of communication between dee and various angelic entities. kelley made contact with these entities by skrying with a crystal, or shewstone. dee carefully recorded the results of the angelic communications in a series of diaries which are now in the british library (sloane 3188, 3189, 3191, 3677 and 3678. on perusing these manuscripts, it becomes evident that a new language, with a rudimentary grammar, developed over the years of their communicat

rying with a crystal, or shewstone. dee carefully recorded the results of the angelic communications in a series of diaries which are now in the british library (sloane 3188, 3189, 3191, 3677 and 3678. on perusing these manuscripts, it becomes evident that a new language, with a rudimentary grammar, developed over the years of their communicating. this language was apparently passed on by angelic entities. occultists dubbed this language enochian, because the dictating angel, ave, apparently was the same angel who gave tablets to the biblical prophet enoch. dee and kelley travelled extensively throughout europe with their wives in the 1580s. every detail of their psychic conversations with angelic beings was diligently recorded. although the visions were mainly kelley's, dee also occasiona

re intricate on the holy seal than on the "seal of god" a fact pointed out by various authors to date. to maintain that the dei aemeth is copied from another seal would argue that kelley and/or dee fabricated the skrying records. considering the way they were received, i find this impossible. the only other alternative is one that both the occultist and the medium would accept: the same spiritual entities over the years contacted more than one person, whether it be trithemius, agrippa, or whomever. while dei aemeth has been connected with the enochian system of dee and kelley, a close examination of it reveals that most of its names are in hebrew, with the only possible exception being those around the outer rim and some of the vertical names (there is no indication that these are enochian

8. rise up through the pyramid. do a banishing ritual (see appendix d. 129 4 the holy table during my investigations of the golden dawn papers of the whare ra temple in new zealand and others, i have seen no mention, implied or otherwise, of the use of the holy table. the table (see figure 89) was used as a miniature altar on which the shewstone or crystal was placed. dee was told by the angelic entities to place a small seal dei aemeth under each table leg and then place a red cloth over the table (and over the center seal dei aemeth, which had the names of the angels of the perimeter in yellow. the actual construction of the holy table has its roots in the heptarchia mystica and in the angels of the bonorum. there are two versions of the holy table given in the dee manuscripts. in rober

ZALEWSKI SECRET INNER ORDER RITUALS OF THE GOLDEN DAWN OCR

die and told him of the whare ra mode of pronunciation, he admitted that if this was in operation at the bristol temple when he was there, it was never shown to him. he was not surprised, however, and said that the chiefs of bristol showed no inclination to enochian work whatsoever. some years ago when i first started experimenting with the enochian calls, i found that in the astral, the enochian entities would return calls of their own. some of the whare ra adepti who did use the calls also told me that this was not unusual, though the tone i received back was entirely different to the one i uttered. firstly it was flat; roughly in the scale of "c" and there was very little pause between words, with it being said in the short vowel form. the whole thing sounded to me like an indian mantra

ed "transmission of the etheric link" is performed (and is usually reserved for those of the office of chief or who will succeed to that office, where the link is given in its entirety to the adept so that they are able to carry on. the link, in its varying stages, could be described as an astral tunnel of sorts, allowing access to certain regions of the astral plane where a contingency of astral entities govern their respective areas. the main theory is that if there are enough links to humankind, more energy is released to man to accomplish things of "the great work" hence, when one obtains initiation with an order, these links are forged. basically, this is a two way communication. the astral entities need devotion to increase their own power in the astral (by having the devotee send ba

votion and worship, with the result being the energies of two different world are received and converted: a type of perpetual motion that increases as long as both parties are willing to conform. each esoteric order usually works from an essential basic theme, but concenetrates in different area of development. when a link is formed, one attunes to working in a particular area to which the astral entities have been designated (from their own plane) to develop. direct contact with these astral entities is done via the link (astral tunnel, in which the adept travels during slaying trips to those planes he wishes contact. there are a number of instances where adepts, once in the second order, find that through their astral abilities they are attracted by entities to work in areas other than t

ing trips to those planes he wishes contact. there are a number of instances where adepts, once in the second order, find that through their astral abilities they are attracted by entities to work in areas other than the order. in cases like, this the guardians have consented to accept them so that they can progress to a certain level; then another link is forged from that point to another set of entities or esoteric order. it must be remembered that even in the astral, there is a certain amount of give and take. in algebraic terminology "a" must go through "b" to arrive at "c" the christian faith is a good example of this as are the numerous off-shoots of our own order. in a case like this, once the new link at "c" is formed, the old one at "b" is dosed, and a direct link from "a# to "c"

Return to Occult Library Index



Related Matches
abyss active adam adept african age ages air alien ancient angel angels angelic astral astrology aura beast birth black blood cave chaos child children christ christian christianity church circle circles communication communicate conscious consciousness cosmic craft creation creator cross crowley crystal cult cycle darkness dead death degree degrees deity deities demon demons desires devil dimension dimensional discarnate divine doctrine dream dreams duality earth east ego egypt egyptian element elements elemental emanation energy energies enochian entity entities esoteric eternal etheric evil evocation evolutionary existence eye fallen father fear female fire five flesh force forces form forms gate ghost ghosts gnostic god gods goddess golden greek guardian healing heart heaven heavenly hebrew hell hierarchy history holy horus human humans humanity immortal incarnation indian infinite influences inhabitants initiate initiates initiation intellect intelligence intelligent invoke jesus jewish key king kingdom knowledge living lodge logos lord lovecraft lucifer lucis magic magick magical magician magicians magus male malchut manifest manifestation manifested masters material matter meditation medium mental metaphysical michael mind mirror modern moon mother mystery mysterious mystical natural nature naturally negative occult occultism occultists order osiris pentagram people perception phenomenon physical plane planes planetary planet planets positive power powers priest psychic psychological psychology ra re reality realm realms red religion religions religious reptilian revelation ritual rituals sacred sacrifice satan satanic school secret serpent set seven sigil sigils sirius solar sons soul souls sphere spirit spirits spiritual square star state states stone sun supernatural supreme symbol symbols talisman teaching temple terrestrial thousands three torah tradition traditions tree triangle truth ufo union universal universe war water west white wisdom witch witches witchcraft world worlds worship


http://www.hollywoodinsiders.net
MWLibCreator Ver.2 By:Michael Wynn